Vanessa’s New Life

[VanessaEvans]

Part 11

Week commencing November 9
Jon took me out for a meal on the Monday night, to a posh restaurant in Derby. I had to wear my black pencil dress with the remote vibe in me. I was glad that Jon let me wear my coat as it was a long walk from the car to the restaurant and I would have been frozen by the time we had got there. As it was my nipples really stuck out when I took my coat off and I noticed one man looking at me. He was so engrossed in
looking at my nipples and legs that he didn’t notice me staring back at his face.

As soon as we’d sat down Jon told me to shuffle my dress up so that my bare bum was on the seat. I was glad when Jon told me to put my napkin on my lap as even I could see my pussy when I looked down.

Jon got the remote control for the vibe out of his pocket and put it on the table, and he was lightly playing with it (but not switching it on) right up until the waiter came and gave us the menus and asked us if we wanted a drink. Jon ordered his and just as I was about to ask for a lager he switched the vibe on. I’d guessed that Jon would do something like that but it still caught me by surprise.

I almost jumped as it started throbbing inside me. The waiter asked me if I was all right as I went a bit red and struggled to get the word lager out. Jon just sat there
expressionless. Jon left the vibe on, on low, for the 4 or 5 minutes before the waiter came back with the drinks and to take our order. By the time he arrived I was getting quite fidgety and I was getting close to an orgasm. Just as the waiter arrived Jon switched the vibe off. On the one hand I wasn’t pleased as I wanted that orgasm, but on the other hand I didn’t want the embarrassment of having an orgasm while trying to give the waiter my order. Just as I was in the middle of telling the waiter what I wanted for my main course Jon hit the button. I almost jumped of the chair. The waiter said,

“Is madam alright?” and Jon replied by saying,

“Madam is just fine, just a little excited.”

It was a struggle but I managed to order and hold off coming until the waiter walked away. I was squirming in my seat, but I did it. Jon switched the vibe off straight away and started talking about what we were going to look for when we went shopping at the weekend. At least I think that that was what he was saying my mind wasn’t quite there.

Eating the main course was relatively uneventful; Jon switched the vibe onto low a couple of times but only for a few seconds. I guess that he wanted to keep me ‘warmed-up’ ready for more quite quickly. By the time that we finished the main course I was glad that Jon had told me to pull my dress up over my bum, my juices were making me and the seat quite wet and I could smell that familiar aroma of my pussy.

Another couple had come in and sat a couple of tables away. The man had sat with his back to the wall like me and he had started to look at me. No one else could see but with my dress over my bum, even with the napkin on my lap, the sides of my legs right up to my waist were uncovered and that man had noticed. By the time that I
noticed that he had noticed I had had about 3 glasses of wine and the lager to start with, so I didn’t care any more.

When the waiter brought the sweet trolley over Jon had the remote control in clear sight for the waiter to see. To make matters worse Jon asked him if he had seen one of those things before. Jon said that it was a remote control for his car alarm and if he pressed the button and tuned the ‘volume’ up he might just be able to hear the car alarm responding. Jon pressed the button a couple of times and asked the waiter if he could hear it. Guess what? - he couldn’t, so Jon gave it to him and told him to have a go. When the waiter still couldn’t hear anything he told him to turn the ‘volume’ up and have another go.

Well what could I do? I had to just sit there and take it. I was getting too close to a second orgasm for comfort, in the middle of a restaurant. When Jon told the waiter to turn up the ‘volume’ I just burst inside. I let out a quiet moan and sat there physically shaking. The waiter was concentrating on what he was doing but Jon was watching me, so was the man a couple of tables away. After what seemed like an eternity Jon said to the waiter,

“Never mind, maybe we’re too far away.”

He took the remote from the waiter, put it on the table and switched it off.

When the waiter looked at me and saw the sweat running down my face he said,

“Are you sure you’re OK?”

I managed to say that I was and to order some chocolate gateaux. Afterwards I thought that I should have said that ‘perhaps I shouldn’t have come (cum) tonight’. I think that that would have made Jon smile; it did me when I thought of it.

That was the end of the vibe being on that night and I managed to clean myself up a bit before we left. When we got home Jon had me over the back of the sofa before we went to bed. I asked him if I could make him cum again with my mouth but he said that he was too tired and we went to bed.

Thursday - went to the aerobics class and I was changed and in the school gym before Jenny arrived. I wore my green shorts and largish T-shirt. One or two of the other class members had said hello to me and one man in his thirties tried to chat me up. Jenny didn’t waste any time when she arrived and got us lined-up and started straight away.

The thirty something man was directly in front of me and as we started I thought about him being able to get a good look at my pussy, but I didn’t care. It wasn’t
costing me anything and I knew that if I thought about it I would get a bit of a thrill out of it; and I’m damn sure that he would be getting a thrill, maybe even a hard-on. About half way through the first half Jenny started walking round the gym
‘encouraging’ people to try harder. When she got to me she gave me a long smile
before moving on. She came and had a quick chat with me at the break before
pushing us hard in the second half.

When we finished Jenny came to me and told me that the man who had been in front of me had a big bulge in the front of his shorts and a wet patch where he had been leaking pre-cum juices. She was giggling a bit as she told me, and I started giggling as we both looked over towards him. I asked her if she had noticed anyone else
looking but she said,

“Only me.”

Jenny kept me talking for ages, telling me what she had been doing all week and about another keep fit evening class that she ran. It is a sort of circuit training with all sorts of obstacles that you have to complete a sort of assault course. It sounds fun; I might go and try it - if Jon agrees.

When we finally got into the changing room all the other women had gone and it wasn’t long before we were both naked in the showers. As were talking and soaping ourselves Jenny started staring at the wall at the end. When I asked her what she was looking at she whispered that she had thought that she had seen a light shining out of the wall. I said, “You’re losing it girl” but she was certain and went to get a closer look.

She picked up her soap and came back and told me that there was a small hole in the tiles and that she must have seen a light coming right through the wall. I said,

“I wonder if the light had been blocked by someone looking through?”

I squeezed my soap and made sure that it went flying towards the hole. When I went to pick it up I bent down and had a quick look through the hole. I nearly jumped back as I saw an eye staring at me. I stood up and thought for a second before walking back to Jenny. As I did I said,

“Its okay it’s just a hole in the tiles,” and carried on with my shower.

When Jenny looked at me I whispered that someone was watching us through the hole and was a little surprised when she said,

“Let’s give them something to really get them worked-up.”

At first I didn’t know what she meant but she stepped towards me and started
soaping my back for me. It didn’t take long for me to catch-on and I turned round and started soaping her front. It wasn’t long before we were ‘exploring’ all over each other’s body. My hand drifted down to the few light brown pubic hairs that she had and then down to her pussy and our lips met and we had a long French kiss. Her hands were working on my nipples which went instantly hard as soon as her fingers touched them. Jenny’s legs opened as my fingers searched for her little clit and then her hole. There was absolutely no resistance as first one and then two of my fingers went into her. As they did she broke the kiss and let out a long slow moan.

We collapsed to the floor and were soon in the ‘69’ position. I managed to make sure that Jenny was on the floor and me on top of her with my backside to the hole in the wall. Whoever was there would be getting an excellent view of my open pussy - when Jenny wasn’t ‘eating’ me. And eat me she was certainly trying to do. At one point I thought that she was trying to bite my clit off. The pain made me cum very quickly and I had to really concentrate to get her to cum. All this time our two showers were pouring warm water down onto us and when we finally stood up my hands were all white any wrinkly.

I stood behind Jenny and put my arms around her and down to her pussy. I whispered to her,

“Let’s give him (assuming that it was a him) one more little show.”

I turned her to face the hole and pulled her legs apart and with my left hand caressing her left breast my right hand stroked the insides of her lower lips and clit. Her head lay back on my shoulder as I slowly brought her to her second orgasm which had her shaking and shouting

“Yes! yes! yes!”

As we got dried I looked over towards the showers - and the hole in the wall and
decided that if I moved a little to the left then the person on the other side might just be able to see me getting dried and dressed. I really took my time getting dry and Jenny was dressed and ready for off whilst I was still naked.

“Come on, hurry up, or do you want some more?” Jenny asked.

“Sorry, I was miles away” I said and quickly put my shoes, dress and coat on.

As we were walking out of the school Jenny asked me if I would like to go for that drink with her and we went to the pub at the end of the road.

Jenny got the drinks and we sat opposite each other in a quiet corner of the pub. As usual I didn’t cross my legs and it wasn’t long before Jenny said,

“Cross your legs girl, I can see your pussy.”

I told her all about Jon and his rules and Jenny listened without saying a word. In the end I asked her if she was all right and she said,

“Oh, yes, that’s amazing, that explains why you said ‘your Master’ last week; and are you happy with things that way?”

It didn’t take long for me to tell her that I was VERY happy with things the way they were and she then said,

“Well I guess that I will have to get used to staring at your beautiful, smooth pussy every time that I see you.” I smiled and replied,

“Complaining are you?”

We were both laughing at that when Jenny noticed that there were 3 men at the bar that kept looking at us. When she pointed this out to me I noticed that they were looking at a small piece of paper and then up at us. After a while one of them came over to us and held a photo up for us both to see. It was of me, naked, spread-eagle, blindfolded, and tied to a bed.

The man said,

“Me and my mates are having a bit of an argument. I say that this is a photo of you and Joe says that it isn’t you. Is it you?” he said looking at me.

I went a bit red, as Jenny said,

“No it can’t be.”

“Yes it is you isn’t it?” the man replied.

Well, what could I say, I couldn’t tell a lie so I said,

“Yes it is, but I didn’t pose for it, it was taken without my permission. Were did you get it from?”

Before the man could answer Jenny pinched the photo from him and was having a good look as the man started to tell us that there were copies being passed all round his works and his mates. He didn’t know where they came from but there were plenty about. As he was telling me this I realised that if I played it cool he (and his mates) might go away and leave us alone.

I decided to pretend that it was a woman that took the pictures and that I wasn’t
interested in men. Jon would kill me if I let them try anything on with me. I said,

“They were taken by an ex-lover of mine and I’ve finished with her now.
This (pointing to Jenny) is my new lover. Do you like the photos then?”

“Yes, you’ve got a great body but I never imagined that you were a lesbian.”

He replied looking at Jenny and me with a disappointed look on his face. As if to
confirm what I was saying Jenny reached out and put her hand on my arm. The man left us and I could see his mates giving us funny looks as he told them what I had said.

Jenny and I almost burst out laughing and Jenny said,

“Nice one - LOVER.”

Our conversation drifted back to the school showers and Jenny suggested that we try to find out who had been spying on us. We both came up with suggestions as to who could have been. It could have been the man with the hard-on, or someone else in the class, or the caretaker, or some young men who knew about the hole and had sneaked into the school. Who knows, but we decided to turn up early next week, have a good look round and work out what was on the other side of that wall.

We left shortly after that as I told Jenny that I had better get back to Jon. When we parted Jenny gave me a quick kiss on my cheek and squeezed my bum as she did it. When I got home Jon asked me all about my evening. He stopped me when I started to tell him about the session in the showers and then got me to continue as he fucked me in his bed. Fortunately he had cum just before I told him about the photo in the pub. I had forgotten that I hadn’t told him about them being taken and he hadn’t read this journal for a few weeks. He was a bit mad and told me that I would be punished for it, but that didn’t stop him getting hard again and we went to sleep with his dick still inside me.

Friday - Woke up with Jon’s arm round me all contented and cosy. When he woke up I got his breakfast while he shaved. My muscles ached from the previous evening’s
exercise. Later in the afternoon the paperboy finally called for his money. It was the young man that had been many times and he didn’t seem at all surprised when I opened the door naked. I could see him staring at me but he wasn’t lost for words at all.

When Jon came home he was in a bad mood and had me ‘assume the position’ as soon as he walked in the door. I had to stay like that while he got his own tea then he took me up to the punishment room and had me lay face down on the floor while he put the velcro and nylon wrist and ankle cuffs on me. He attached ropes to them and put a support strap under my waist and then got the electric motor to pull me up to what I call ‘dick height’.

My arms and legs were stretch-out wide and it was a bit uncomfortable, but not too bad, which was a good job as he left me there all night. But that was after he had put the ball gag on me and given me 50 strokes with his leather belt. I was trying to count them but it was impossible with the ball gag on. After 25, Jon changed position and started getting the belt to go down between my legs and onto my pussy. Jon seemed to be putting more and more effort into each stroke; I suppose he was trying to get rid of his anger. I don’t know who’d upset him, but he was taking it out on my backside. I was crying quite a lot by the time I got the 40th stroke and my pussy was really throbbing. At the same time I could feel my juices flowing and I knew that it wouldn’t be long before I had an orgasm. The last 5 strokes all landed on my clit and by the end it felt as big as Jon’s dick. No sooner than Jon had given me the 50th stroke he was stood in between me and was pumping into me like a steam engine. I came again just as he shot his load into me.


Saturday November 14
I didn’t see Jon again until he lowered me down in the morning and I was glad that Jon always left the central heating on over-night. I had managed to get some sleep but I was aching all over. Not to mention my bum and clit that was still sore. As he let me down Jon asked me, in a quiet calm voice, if I was okay and even rubbed some cream into my sore bum.

His bad mood had obviously gone and he was back to his normal self. I had a long soak in the bath, then some breakfast before I put on shoes, dress and a coat and we went to Birmingham shopping for a leotard. We went into loads of sports shops but could only find big thick ones that looked as if they were designed for Grannies. In the end Jon told me to get some more of the thin white Lycra and make one myself. He said that it had to be low cut at the front, back and sides, and high cut at the sides. In other words it had to be almost side-less. He also said that it had to have a narrow crotch with only a thin strip going between my cheeks. As he was describing it I thought that it might as well be a few lengths of string tied together at the
appropriate places.

After we gave-up on the leotard we had some lunch in the cafe of one of the big
department stores. It was in there that Jon decided that we would go to some car
showrooms and have a look at some new cars. Not that Jon was thinking of buying one, it was just to look - and for Jon to show-off my ass. The first one that we went to had a big showroom with lots of cars ranging from small ones to big 4-wheel drive vehicles. Jon told me to leave my coat in his car, which just left me wearing a black tight fit short dress and shoes.

One of the salesmen pounced on us as soon as walked through the door and Jon
pretended that we were looking for 2 new cars, one for him and one for me. His idea was to get the salesman to show us round just about every car that they had. The salesman was in his late twenties and not bad looking. He seemed to be paying as much attention to me as he was to Jon. As the salesman took us to each model and told us all about them we pretended to be interested and had a good look at them. Jon told me get into each one and see if I thought they were comfortable.

To start off with I got in and out in a very lady like manor and kept my legs together but after the second car Jon whispered to me to start flashing my pussy to the
salesman. That was fine by me as I now enjoy letting strangers see my body. I
started wondering how many cars I would have to get in and out of before my juices would start to flow and my lips swell up. The third car was very small and only had 2 doors. Jon told me to get in the back to see if there was enough legroom and if it was
comfortable.

There was no way that I could get in the back without having to bend over. To make sure that Jon (and me) got what he wanted. I asked the salesman if he would hold the door open for me. As expected, when I bent over and stuck my head into the car the back of my dress rode up exposing most of my ass and leaving the salesman with a great view of both my ass and my pussy. I wondered if there were still any red marks left from Jon using his belt on me the previous night. That thought soon disappeared when I heard the salesman cough and ask me if I could manage. I stayed half in and half out for a few seconds more, then got right in, turned round and sat down. I looked at Jon then the salesman who had a red face and was staring at my lower body. My dress hadn’t had chance to slide back down to its normal position and even I could see where my pubic hair used to be. (I’m real glad that I no longer have to shave every day, I don’t know how men put up with it.)

The salesman was still transfixed with my crotch as I pulled the front seat back into place. It ‘clunked’ into place and I said,

“Ow!” as it hit my knees.

It didn’t hurt, but I just wanted to wake the salesman up.

“There isn’t much leg room in here” I said, “I’ve got to keep my legs apart to be
comfortable.”

The salesman was quick off the mark and he leaned in and looked over the back of the front seat to see my pussy staring straight back at him.

“Here let me help you” he said, “the seat will slide forward and give you lots more room.”

“Thank you” I said, “it’s not very lady-like having to sit like this is it.”

The salesman was fumbling with the seat catch and taking his time as he stared straight at my pussy. I looked at Jon who was just stood there with a big grin on his face. I could feel the salesman’s eyes burning my pussy as tingling in my lower body radiated out from my pussy. My clit was starting to throb just having that stranger staring at me from so close.

The salesman finally managed to move the seat; I pulled my knees together and said,

“Not bad in here, there’s more room than I thought there would be.”

The salesman excused himself and disappeared, leaving Jon and me on our own. I guess that the salesman was going to relieve the bulge that had appeared in the front of his trousers. Jon told me to get out of the car and came round to me and said,

“Well done, you’ve earned a good fucking for that one.”

We left before the salesman came back and went to another showroom. This one didn’t have small cars, only big expensive ones and lots of big 4 wheel drive vehicles.

Again a salesman came up to us as soon as we walked in the door. This time it was a middle-aged man and before he had finished saying ‘hello’ he was joined by a young woman in a smart ‘business’ suit. She couldn’t have been much older than me and gave us a nice smile as the older man introduced himself. Jon said that we were
looking for a 4-wheel drive vehicle for our family (!) and that it needed to have only 2 side doors because he didn’t want the kids to be able to play with things that they shouldn’t.

I ignored Jon’s little story and went over to a Range Rover. It looked very nice. The sales people and Jon followed me over and they started talking about all the bits and pieces that it had. I wasn’t really listening but climbed into the driver’s seat. It’s a lot higher off the ground than a normal car and there was no way that I could get in with any dignity so I just reached up with my left leg and pulled myself up and in. The
inevitable happened with my dress and I heard the salesman stop in mid-sentence and then continue talking to Jon after a couple of seconds pause. I didn’t bother trying to pull my dress down and again I could see my smooth pubis.

I started fiddling with all the knobs and switches and the sales woman came over to me and started telling me what they all did. She was stood next to me with the door open and was leaning over me some of the time to show me how a particular knob worked. Each time she leaned over me or pulled back I could see her eyes look down at my crotch.

After a few minutes of details that I wasn’t even listening to, she stopped talking so I shuffled myself about in the seat. This had the effect of making my dress go a bit higher and my legs opening a couple of inches. I asked

“These seats are quite big and comfortable, do they recline?”

She replied, “Yes” and pressed a switch at the side of the seat.

My back started going back and it wasn’t long before I was laid flat.

My dress had obviously gone with my body and the hem was about an inch short of covering my pussy. The salesman and woman were looking straight at my pussy. Jon let them stare at me for quite a few seconds before he asked for a brochure and a price list. The man ‘woke up’ and said,

“Yes, I’ll get one for you sir” and he left us.

The woman was still looking at my pussy so Jon said,

“How do you get the seat back upright?”

After about 5 seconds the woman said,

“Oh, err yes, you just press this button.” She leaned into the car and watched my body come upright.

I climbed out but Jon said,

“How easy is it to get into the back seats?”

The woman told us that we just had to slide the seat forward and climb in. Jon then said,

“Go on Vanessa, have a go and then tell us if it was easy.” So I did. Sliding the seat forward was easy but it was a real climb to get in and I had to bend over again.

The inevitable happened and my backside and pussy was on full display at about chest height. I’d seen some girls climbing into the back of vehicles like this before and
noticed that they often gave a glimpse of knickers but I’d forgotten about it until I
realised that my pussy was about 2 feet away from the face of this saleswoman. As I was struggling to get in I saw that the salesman was coming back with the brochure. I bet that he got a good view as well. I don’t know if I could have got out going
forwards because I didn’t try, I decided to get out the same way as I got in so
everyone got another eyeful.

After that Jon thanked the sales people and we left. As we were walking towards the door I heard the woman say,

“Well, I haven’t had one like that before, quite a little show-off wasn’t she?”

I just managed to hear the man reply,

“You get quite a few like that these days, there seems to be more and more as the years go on” as we walked out of the door.

Back in the car Jon and me looked at each other and burst out laughing. Jon said that he had had fun and that we would definitely have to go round some more garages, but not then, it was getting late, so we headed for home.

Back home, Jon gave me the good fucking that he promised. We watched the
television with me impaled on him for about an hour. He was playing with my clit for most of the time and he would not let me ride up and down on him. He said that he wanted to last, and he certainly did. He stretched and squeezed my clit so much that it didn’t take me long to want to have an orgasm, but each time I got close he stopped and waited for 5 minutes before he started again. I was getting really
desperate to cum before he finally took me over the edge. It was a really intense
orgasm and I couldn’t stop my body and pussy muscles from twitching. This made Jon cum as well and we both sat there with him still inside me until his dick went soft. We went to bed early that night and Jon fucked me again before we went to sleep.


Sunday November 15
Got up late - both of us, after another fucking session with me trying to swallow his dick and Jon trying to swallow my clit. I’d swear that it’s getting bigger, it must be well over half an inch long now and it doesn’t take much for it to really show between my lips. Jon says that I’m turning into a little boy. With it sticking out so much and not wearing knickers at any time it gets rubbed – accidentally (honest) - quite a lot.

That only goes to make it harder, so it gets rubbed more. That’s my excuse for feeling horny so much these days. When I spoke to Jon about it he said that we would have to try to get it bigger. That he would tie a weight to it on a bit of string and as I walked around it would swing back and forward and hopefully stretch it - as well as getting me more horny.

Jon went into the garage and came back with some nylon fishing line and what looked like a big heavy washer. It was about an inch and a half across and about an inch thick. He tied the nylon line to the weight and then the other end round my clit. When I stood up the weight has hanging about a half way down to my knees. I could feel the pressure on my clit, both from the knot round my clit and from the weight. It didn’t hurt, in fact it felt good.

I then walked into the kitchen with the weight bouncing about and getting knocked by my legs as I walked. Every time that happened, the nylon cord pulled at my clit. It did feel good. I knew that if I were to walk a long way then I would be having an
orgasm soon. It was nearly as good as wearing my Ben Wa balls. Jon told me to wear it all the time, when I was at home, for 2 weeks and that we would see if my clit grew in that time. I could see that I was going to have a very ‘interesting’ 2 weeks.

Round about lunchtime we went to the gym. Jon had me wear a crop top and baggy green shorts (minus the weight on my clit). He wanted to see my pussy as I opened my legs during the exercises. A couple of young(ish) men kept looking at me as they took their exercise. I enjoyed the exercise cycle and carefully moved the gusset on my shorts so that my bare pussy was on the saddle. After 10 minutes on that Jon had to stop me as I was in a bit of a sexual trance and was in danger of cumming and screaming out. The stretching the legs wide machine was a bit of a problem as I didn’t want to make my pussy flashing too obvious. I got round that problem by casually
letting my hands rest on my lap. The rest of the hour in the gym went quickly with nothing else happening worth mentioning.

From the gym we went for a swim. Jon wore his almost see-through undies and I wore my flesh-coloured bikini. As we walked into the pool area a few people did a double take of me but there was nothing to see as I was all covered-up. We jumped in and did a couple of lengths before Jon decided that we should go into the Jacuzzi. As we got out of the pool I looked down at myself and could clearly see my dark aureoles and big nipples pushing the thin material out. As I looked further down the thin
material of the narrow crotch was inside one of my pussy lips. The teenage girl in the Jacuzzi stared at me with her mouth wide open as we climbed in. I smiled at her and said, “Hi” but didn’t get any response.

After a couple of minutes Jon grabbed hold of me and pulled me onto his lap. As he did that one of his hands was pulling my bikini bottoms to one side and I felt his hard dick rest on my pussy lips. I pushed down and in he went. Not right in, just part ways. I sighed and said, “That’s better” and the girl looked at me in a puzzled way. I wasn’t sure if she knew what we were doing or not. Jon started lifting me up a little bit, and then lowering me down. I knew what he was doing and started helping him a bit. I think that the girl realised what we were doing because she suddenly got up and out and left the pool area.

We were on our own then and I kept going up and down on Jon for a few minutes but he stopped me and lifted me off him saying “not yet V.” We went back into the pool for a few minutes before going up to the Sauna.

There was only a Japanese looking man in the Sauna and he only had a towel draped over his lap. As I walked in I could see his dick and balls hanging over the edge of the seat. Jon had seen it as well and took it as a cue for us to strip off as well. He quickly took his undies off and pointed to my bikini indicating that I had to take it off. I did and sat down next to Jon, facing the Japanese man. After about a minute Jon looked at me, then down at my legs, then to my eyes, then to my legs.

I quickly realised that he wanted me to open my legs. So I did, about 6 inches. The man opposite looked over to me then back down to the floor. Jon obviously didn’t get the reaction that he wanted so he lifted his feet up onto the seat, bending his knees and putting his feet as near his bum as he could. This meant that his dick and balls were very prominent. He looked at me indicating that I should do the same, so I did. My pussy and clit were staring the man in the face. I didn’t see him look at me, but I could see his towel start to make a little tent and after a couple of minutes he got up and left.

We were alone in the Sauna and Jon immediately lay on his back and told me to give him a blowjob. It didn’t take long to get him hard and he was ready to cum in seconds. But before he did he told me to sit on him so that he shot his jism inside me. No sooner than he was in me I felt his warm liquid flow into me.

I sat there as his dick went soft and he then told me to sit with my legs up again so that he could see his juices dribble out of me. He was sat opposite me watching as the girl from the Jacuzzi walked in. She looked a little startled and said,

“I didn’t know that it was a nude Sauna.”

Jon didn’t say anything, so I said, “It depends on who’s in here. There has just been 6 naked Japanese people in here so we thought that we would do the same. You can join us if you like.”

“Well I don’t know” she said at first but then added, “well okay then” and she started taking her costume off.

She looked about 18 and had large breasts. When she got her costume off I saw that she had a small triangle of pubic hair that was obviously trimmed. She sat at the other end of the same bench as Jon and put her legs up (flat and together) so that she was looking towards both of us. I’m sure that she would have been able to see Jon’s cum seeping out of my pussy and I could certainly see some of it still on Jon’s dick. After a couple of minutes the girl relaxed and let her legs open a bit. I could see the lips of her pussy but there was no sign of her clitoris. I glanced down and saw mine really sticking out.

A few minutes later the heat got too much for me and I asked Jon if I could go for a cold shower. I left my bikini there and went for a shower half hoping that someone would come into the open area and see me, but they didn’t. When I got back Jon had turned to face the girl and still had his feet on the bench with his knees bent. He was starting to get hard (I don’t know how he manages that with all that heat). The girl was laying back against the wall with her knees about a foot apart staring at Jon. I could see why Jon was getting hard, her lips were swollen and I knew what both of them were thinking about.

I sat down on the other side of the room and brought my feet up again. I was
desperately trying to think of something to say that would break the ice when my mouth opened out came,

“I can see that I’m going to have to do something about that before long,” and I was looking at Jon’s dick which was starting to point to the ceiling.

Jon smiled and replied, “Yes you will, unless our friend here would like to oblige.”

The girl obviously lost her bottle because she got up, picked-up her costume and walked out. Just as she got out one of the staff (male) walked into the area and stopped dead in his tracks as he saw this naked 18-year-old girl. She just walked on and into the ladies changing rooms. The staff man turned round and went back the way he came and Jon looked at me and said,

“Come on, let’s get dressed and go home, I’m hungry.

We both walked back to the respective changing rooms carrying our costumes. As I was walking into the ladies a fat old lady came out and gave me a filthy look. Back home I got us some food and we had a quiet rest of the weekend.


Week commencing November 16
I did the housework then went into town and go some more of the thin white Lycra to make the leotard. As I was getting dressed to go to town I remembered that Jon had told me to tie the weight to my clit all week, so I did. When I stood up the weight was dangling below my dress hem so I took the liberty of shortening the cord. I hope Jon wouldn’t mind. It felt strange, but nice having the weight pulling on my clit all the time and as I walked my legs would knock the weight which would tug on my clit. I had to stand still every hundred yards or so because after the third orgasm I decided that I had better try to avoid orgasms for a while otherwise I would end-up totally knackered.

I have to admit that I did slip my hand under my dress on the bus on the way home and pull on the weight until I had another orgasm. When I did get home I got out the silicone model of my body and marked it out with where I thought that Jon wanted it to cover. I managed to make it without any seams on the crotch so that it would be nice and smooth when I put my hand on my pussy. By the time I had finished it and tried it on, the crotch part went instantly wet and nearly see-through. Guess why! I did look silly with the weight bulging in the crotch, even when I pushed my clit into the centre of it.

Tuesday - Bumped into Bridie as I walked round Tesco and she asked if she could come and see me on the Wednesday, it was her only day off that week. It was difficult walking up and down the aisles and there was a bit of a thumping noise when I bent down or over the freezers as the weight hit the floor or the side of the freezers. By the time I went to bed that night my clit was sore and swollen and it was nothing to do with sexual excitement.

Wednesday - Bridie came round just before lunch. As I was leading her into the
kitchen for a cup of coffee I heard her say,

“What’s that hanging between your legs?”

After I told her what it was for she said,

“You’d need to tie a couple of bricks to mine to get it even half as big as yours.”

In the kitchen Bridie took her coat off revealing that she was wearing a thin short summer dress. There was no sign of any VKL (visible knicker line) or a bra; her little nipples were pushing the material right out.

“Does your mother know that you’ve come out dressed like that?” I asked.

“No” she replied, “I put my coat on in my bedroom.”

We both laughed as I remembered the tricks that I used to get up to when I was at school when mini-skirts were just as popular but I daren’t go out in one as my dad would have thrashed me. Looking back I wish I’d been a bit braver then, I might have discovered my exhibitionist tendencies and liking for spankings earlier.

As I was making the coffee Bridie asked if I minded if she took her dress off, she said that she felt a bit over-dressed.

“Be my guest” I said and watched her pull the thin material over her head in one easy movement.

I stood there enviously looking at her small slim naked body and baby face, her blond hair just reaching her shoulder. She still had a lovely bald pussy. It was hard to believe that she was 18; she looked more like a little 12 or 13 year old.

The kettle clicked as it switched itself off and I ‘woke-up’.

“Glad to see that you’re still using a razor, does your boyfriend like it like that?” I asked.

“Oh yes, he wants to eat me every time that I see him” she replied,

“I can understand why” I said.

Over coffee and then something to eat we had a long talk mainly about sex. By the time it was 2 o’clock I was getting very wet between my legs and it wasn’t just from the thin nylon cord round my clit and the weight hanging from it. I was sure that Bridie was getting turned-on as well, her little nipples were rock hard and she couldn’t keep still on the chair.

When I suggested that we go upstairs she said, “I thought you’d never ask.” We never made it to the top of the stairs, as I followed her up the stairs I put my hand between her legs and onto her pussy. She stopped and turned round to face me. My face was right in front of her pussy. I could smell her pussy juices and just leaned forwards and kissed the front of her slit. She sat down on the stairs, opened her legs and I went down on her right there. It wasn’t long before she was shaking as her first orgasm hit her, but I wasn’t going to let her cum again, well not then.

I was looking forward to seeing her cum many times on the ‘fucking machine’. But
before that I wanted her to use her mouth on me. As she sat on the stairs coming down from her ‘high’, I climbed up above her head, opened my legs and bent down so that my pussy was right in front of her face. When the weight landed on her chest she opened her eyes and saw my pussy which she immediately started eating. It didn’t take me long to cum; I guess that we had been both close to cumming just with the talking that we’d been doing.

After I had ‘climbed down’ we went to the ‘punishment room’ and I got Bridie ready for her pleasure ride. As she lowered herself onto the dildo ready for the machine to start Bride looked at me and told me that she was nervous. I just smiled and said,

“Don’t worry; I won’t let it fuck you to death.”

As the motor slowly raised her up the first time I moved the chair that she had been supporting herself on and she said,

“Please don’t, I might need that.”

“Relax and enjoy it” I said, “you’re going to go to limits that you didn’t think you had girl.” I said.

To start off with Bridie looked a little nervous but it didn’t take long for her to relax and start enjoying it. After a lot of moaning, screaming and her third orgasm Bridie asked me to stop the motor and get her down, but every time she said,

“Please” I just said,

“Not yet.”

After her fifth orgasm she had stopped pleading with me and wasn’t even looking at me. She was looking down towards the ground, shaking and moaning. I decided that it was time to stop the machine and get her down.

I sat her down with her back to the wall and decided that I needed my share of the pleasure, switched the motor on and climbed on and lowered myself onto the dildo that was still covered in lots of Bridie’s pussy juices. I left the chair in place after using it to make minor adjustments so that I went all the way up and down on the dildo. I just hoped that the nylon cord wouldn’t catch on anything and rip my clit off.

After about 5 minutes Bridie started to get some life back in her and she gave me a very tired looking smile as I reached my first orgasm. After my third my clit was hurtng so much that I just had to stop and I put my feet on the chair. I had a bit of trouble supporting myself as my legs acted as if they were made of jelly. Eventually I got myself down and sat beside Bridie.

We both sat there for another 15 minutes as we slowly got some energy back. We must have looked a right sight with sweat all over us and our legs wide open. After a while we started talking and Bride told me that she had never experienced anything like it in her life,

“But there again, it’s the unexpected that I have come to expect with you and Jon” she said.

“Complaining are you girl?” I asked. She just smiled and shook her head.

We had a shower (together) but we were too tired to let it be anything other than a ‘get yourself clean’ shower and went downstairs for a drink - something a little stronger than coffee. We sat in silence for a long time before Bridie suddenly said, “Can I bring my boyfriend next time?”

“There’s an idea” I said, “Jon won’t let me have full sex with him but that doesn’t mean that we can’t have lots of fun. The poor lad will think that he’s died and gone to heaven.”

We didn’t fix up a date but that didn’t stop me thinking about what we could do to the poor boy.

Bridie left before Jon came home and I had a quiet evening apart from Jon inspecting my clit. He commented on how swollen it was.

Thursday - I went to aerobics early. I had agreed to meet Jenny 45 minutes early so that we could try to find out where from and who was looking at us through the hole. Jon had agreed to me taking the weight off my clit for the evening and I was quite glad of the relief from the pain. My clit had grown but I think that the extra size was just swelling. When I got there Jenny was waiting for me.

We had a good ‘explore’ and discovered that at the other side of the wall with the hole was a little storeroom where the caretaker kept cleaning equipment. The door was
unlocked and we eventually found the hole by moving a pile of boxes. Looking through I could see the whole of the shower area. The next problem was to find out who was looking through it. We decided that we wanted to find out whom but didn’t want to stop them as we were enjoying it as much as them.

Back in the changing rooms we got changed and I put my new leotard on. Jenny looked at me in it and said, “That might cause a riot in there tonight, the older women will get jealous and the men will not be able to keep away from you.” That made me a little nervous and I said that maybe I shouldn’t wear it. Jenny said that I would be okay but I still wasn’t sure and asked if I could make her one and then we could both wear them. She thought for a few seconds then said,

“Yes please, were about the same size, can I try yours on to see if it fits.”

So we both stripped off again and I stood there naked while Jenny pulled the thin white leotard on. We might be about the same height but there is more of Jenny than there is of me. The leotard looked good on her. She filled it very nicely and I told her so. What I didn’t tell her was that I could see her sparse triangle of brown pubic hair through the thin white Lycra. After looking at herself in the mirror, she said,

“Go on then, will you make one for me please?” I smiled and replied,

“Of course I will.”

She took it off, gave me it back and started putting her own leotard on. However she didn’t put her black Lycra shorts on underneath so her butt cheeks were totally
exposed just the same as mine were.

“There, that’s 2 butts for them to look at” she said.

We left the changing room and went into the main gym. About 5 minutes later the others started arriving and we both got a few raised eyebrows as the women and men saw our bare butts. I could see that both Jenny and I were going to cause a couple of the men to get a hard-on. What I also noticed was that there were 2 new men in the class, word must be getting round.

Jenny got us started and it wasn’t long before I was getting hot and starting sweating. At the interval Jenny came over to me and whispered to me to adjust the crotch on my leotard. One side of it had moved inside my lips and the whole thing was getting just a little see-through because of my sweat. As we chatted one of the new men came over to us and asked Jenny something about the class dates and times. She told him that the class would break for Christmas on December 10th and resume on
January 14th. All the time that they were talking I could see his eyes looking me up and down. I’ve got well used to this these days and it just doesn’t bother me any more.

Jenny got us started again and this part of the evening had us bending over
backwards a lot. When I was in what we used to call the ‘crab’ position at school (hands and feet only on the floor with my stomach facing the ceiling and my arms over my head); I remembered that the crotch of my leotard would be splitting my lips; and nearly see-through by then. This thought got me excited a little bit as this week there were 2 men in front of me and in the position that we were in they must have been having a great view. I felt a little rush of pussy juice as I was thinking about it.

At the end of the session these 2 men started trying to chat me up and after all the others had gone to get changed Jenny came over and ‘rescued’ me. We put the
equipment away and then headed to the changing rooms. By that time most of the other women had left leaving just us 2 to hatch our plan. I was to strip off and start showering, talk to Jenny who wasn’t actually getting ready for a shower but was going round to the storeroom to surprise whoever was there. When I heard Jenny shouting I was to grab a towel and run round to the storeroom to give her some backup.

After a couple of minutes soaping myself I heard Jenny shouting,

“And what do you think you’re doing?” so I grabbed my towel and ran.

I didn’t bother wrapping the towel round me until I got there. I wasn’t expecting
anyone other than the voyeur to be there and he’d already seen me naked so I didn’t bother wrapping it round me until I got there. Quite a surprise as well, the eye
belonged to a boy of about 14.

Jenny told me that when she’d opened the door he’d been looking through the hole with his trousers round his ankles and was pumping away. His little erection had gone by the time that I got there but his trousers were still round his ankles. He was
trembling with fear as he pleaded with us not to call the police. I was so surprised that I had forgotten to wrap my towel round me and I just stood there as Jenny said,

“What do we do now?” We hadn’t discussed that and I just said,

“I don’t know.”

We stood in silence for a few seconds before I said,

“I know, you (Jenny) go and lock the entrance door while I take this boy back to the changing rooms. We’ll work out what we’re going to do as we get changed.”

Jenny went off and I told the boy to pull up his trousers and follow me.

Back in the girls changing room I told the boy to take his clothes off and stand and wait while I finished my shower. I told him that he was less likely to run off if he didn’t have any clothes on. When he was naked I took him to the showers area and told him to stand facing the showers with his hands on his head.

“Not totally” I said, “I’m not sure what to do with him next. But first I’m going to
finish my shower, are you going to join me?”

As Jenny stripped off the boy kept looking from her to me and back. Apart from his embarrassment at being caught and having to stand naked in front of us he must have thought he was in heaven. He was starting to relax a bit and his excitement was beginning to show.

Jenny and me soaped each other before she pounced on me and gave me a long French kiss. My hands were playing with her nipples and pussy (and hers with mine) and it wasn’t long before we were both cumming. I had nearly forgotten about the boy when Jenny said,

“Go on then, beat that meat.” The lad looked a little puzzled so she said, “Get wanking.”

He knew what that meant and started pumping his little dick. We both watched as he worked himself up and shot his load over towards us. I was quite impressed with how far it came. When he was done Jenny and me started getting dried as the boy still stood there watching us. Jenny and I talked about what the rest of his punishment would be. In the end we decided that he would have to join us for the aerobics class for the next week and help us clean up afterwards. If he was really good we would let him watch us shower - providing he did the same as he did that night.

We kept him standing there naked until we were ready to leave and then made him carry his clothes to the front door. We then kicked him outside still naked and told him to get dressed and go home. We never did find out how he got into the school.

In the pub Jenny and I had a good laugh about the whole evening. The poor boy and the look on the faces of the class when they saw our naked butts. Jenny seemed a little worried at what it might do to attendance as she was getting a percentage of the class fees. I reminded her that we needed to think about what we were going to do with the boy. We needed some way to embarrass him even more and Jenny said that it would be a good idea to make him wear some girl’s knickers while he was in the class. I agreed with her that it would be a good idea but she would have to provide them as I don’t possess any.

“Leave it with me” she said. We left after one drink and laughed as we talked about the boy as we walked out.

Friday - was a quiet day. I had the weight hanging from my clit again and I was looking forward to a weekend without it. The pain from the swelling was starting to
outweigh the pleasure of the tugging.


Saturday November 21
Again another quiet day, Jon had to go to work in the morning and in the afternoon I had to wash the car wearing just my coat and shoes. That was cold. In the evening Jon took me to a pub in the country and we had a quiet drink and some food. The place was pretty quiet and nothing exciting happened.


Sunday November 22
Jon took me shopping for some knee high boots. We drove up to the large shopping centre outside Sheffield and looked in all the shoe shop windows. Jon (and me) wanted to have a bit of fun with the shop assistants so we found the shop that had the boots that we liked on display, and then I looked around until a young male
assistant became free. As I started walking towards him 2 things happened. Firstly someone else grabbed the young man and secondly a young girl asked me if she could help me. After a quick think I thought ‘what the hell’ and told her that I wanted to try on some lace-up knee high boots. I gave her my size and she told me to take a seat. I picked a seat facing a wall and waited until she came back with a pair. She gave me one boot and watched me struggle (deliberately) to get it on then start to lace it up. It didn’t take long for her to offer to help me and she brought over a little low stool, sat on it and asked me to put my left foot up beside her right leg.

As she was lacing up the boot I slowly let my knees part. At first she didn’t take any notice, but as she got further up towards my knee I caught her eyes looking up my dress. I realised then that I was going to have some fun. I spread my knees a bit more and her expression told me that she had just seen my naked pussy. She kept looking at it again and again. It took ages for her to finish lacing the boot and when she did I got up and went through the routine of walking about and looking at myself in a mirror.

After that I asked her if I could try on the other one. When she gave me it I said,

“Can you do it for me please, I’m not very good with laces.”

She sat down on the stool in front of me and lifted my right leg up and onto the stool. Automatically I moved my left leg to the left giving her a good view. It was a good job that I was facing a wall and that the girl was effectively blocking the gap between me and the wall. If anyone had tried to get through the gap they would have easily been able to see everything that I’ve got.

When the girl finally finished I got up and walked over to the mirror. I wasn’t going to stop there so I asked her if she had any different ones. She said, “Yes” and I sat down and started taking them off while she went for the different ones. I hadn’t got the first pair off before she came back with the second pair. I deliberately kept my knees open while I finished taking the first pair off. As I was finishing I kept glancing up at her and I could see that her eyes were looking at my pussy. When I finished I gave them to her and she put them back in the box before asking if I wanted help with the second pair as well.

Of course I did, that was the whole point of the exercise. What the girl didn’t know was that while she was in the store room I had moved my chair back a bit so that I had to slide down the chair a bit to be able to get the right position on the stool. This meant that more of my pussy was on show. After looking at the first boot in the
mirror I asked her if she could help me with the other one. As she sat down in front of me again she sat with her legs open a bit. As the lacing got further towards my knee I caught a glimpse of her knickers, white cotton ones. When she finished she moved both her arms to her sides and I got a good view of her knickers and the wet spot in the expected place. I could also see some dark pubic hairs sticking out of the sides. I gave her a knowing smile as our eyes met when she stood up.

Needless to say I wasn’t happy with the second pair and asked her if I could try some others. As I was taking the second pair off and she was in the storeroom Jon walked passed me smiled and kept walking.

When the third pair arrived I had already got the second pair off and was waiting for her. She sat down and lifted one of my feet up. As it went up my knees parted and I watched her eyes go down to my pussy. As she moved her hands to start lacing the boot up her knees opened and I realised why she had taken longer to get the third pair. She had taken her knickers off. There were now 2 naked wet pussies staring at each other. I could see her juices in her pubic hair and I could certainly feel mine. Talk about flashing the flasher, I was a bit taken a-back and didn’t know what to do. I just sat there and stared at her pussy as she slowly laced up the boots and looked at my pussy. When they were both fastened I got up and looked at them in the mirror. I couldn’t make up my mind which pair I liked most so I decided not to get any of them and I told the girl as I took them off, being careful to keep my knees together. The girl looked a bit disappointed as I left the store.

Jon was waiting outside and he asked me if I’d had fun and what was wrong with the boots. I told him that I quite liked the second pair of boots and he was quite amused when I told him that the girl had started flashing me. Jon decided that we would look at other shoe shops and if we didn’t find any others then we would go back to that shop. We looked round 3 more shoe shops before finding a pair that we liked in
another shop. Jon sent me in to try them on.

This time I got a male assistant, quite young, I guess that he was still at school or
college and only worked there on a weekend. I asked the lad to lace them up for me then slowly opened my knees. His eyes opened wide when he realised what he could see. The speed of the lacing slowed down dramatically and he went red in the face. When he eventually finished the second boot and stood up I could see that he was finding his trousers a little restrictive. The boots were comfortable and I liked them so I told the lad that I would take them but I asked him to undo them and put them in a box for me. That seemed to take forever and I really enjoyed the feeling of his eyes burning my pussy. When I stood up there was a little wet patch on the chair. I was glad that I had pulled the back of my dress up so that I wasn’t sitting on it.

We had a KFC on the way home and Jon sat me so that I was facing the serving counter with my knees about 6 inches apart, with no one between me and the counter to restrict the staff’s view. I’m sure that a couple of them noticed because they kept looking over towards me. Back home Jon spent the rest of the evening in his study and I never saw him until next morning.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 12

Week commencing November 23
As soon as I got out of bed I tied the weight to my clit with the nylon cord. I wasn’t looking forward to another week with it tugging at me as the pain was far greater than the pleasure that it gives me. When I initially tied it on the warm sexual feelings were there but by lunchtime my clit was swollen and hurting. That night I pleaded with Jon to let me take it off and he finally agreed to let me take it off on the Wednesday evening. All day Tuesday I tried to keep as still as possible and spent most of the day making the leotard for Jenny. I’d discussed the events of last Thursday with Jon and after having a good laugh at the boy Jon had told me to make the crotch part of Jenny’s leotard even narrower than mine. He said that he was thinking of coming along to the class himself. If he did turn up he told me to ignore him so that no one knows who he is.

Wednesday - I had to go to Tesco and it was real painful doing all that walking. Talk about a throbbing between your legs. Didn’t see Bridie.
I was glad when Jon came home and he gave me permission to take the weight off. We both had a good look at my clit which was bright red. Definitely a lot bigger but would it be when the swelling went down?

Thursday - I arrived for aerobics 45 minutes early and the boy was waiting outside the doors looking very sheepish. When Jenny arrived she let us in and we went straight to the girls changing rooms. Jenny told the boy to strip off and we did too. As the boy’s trousers came down I saw his hard-on sticking out of his undies and it looked quite good pointing to the ceiling when he was naked.

He tried to cover it with his hands but Jenny told him to keep them by his side. I gave Jenny her new leotard and we both put them on - without anything underneath. Jenny looked good in hers and I could see a couple of pubic hairs sticking out of the sides of her pussy and her little triangle of hair were clearly visible. Jenny said, “I’m going to have to be careful when I’m stretching my legs, are you sure that you’ve made this one exactly the same as yours?” I lied.

My still swollen clit formed a little bulge in mine. Jenny then went into her bag and got out a pair of little red, silky, bikini style knickers and a short T-shirt. She gave them to the boy and told him to put them on. After a minute or so of pleading to be let off, the boy finally put them on. He did look a pillock with his dick straining to stay in the flimsy red knickers. The T-shirt didn’t even come down to his waist so it was very obvious that they were girl’s knickers that he was wearing. Jenny said, “don’t worry, once you get into the workout your hard-on will soon go, now get into the gym and get the mats out of the cupboard.”

No sooner than he had left 2 of the women in the class came in, said, “hello” and started getting changed. We left them to it and went to the gym. The boy’s erection had gone by the time we got there, which was probably a good thing for him as there were 3 of the men in the class already there. They were looking at him when we walked in but their attention moved to us when they saw us. They all came up to us and started chatting to us both. I could see all 3 sets of eyes looking up and down our bodies. That alone was enough to start that tingling feeling between my legs.

Jenny took charge of the situation and started the class straight away. The rest joined in as and when they arrived. I did notice 2 new men who Jenny talked to at the break. I had taken my usual place at the back and had very little attention given to me. However, Jenny couldn’t say the same. Her leotard had ridden up in between her pussy lips. Every time she moved around the gym there was at least one pair of men’s eyes following her. After she had given the new men the course details, Jenny came over to me and said, “I don’t know if this leotard was a good idea, it’s cutting me in half and some of the men have noticed.” “Isn’t that what you wanted?” I asked. “Well yes, but now that I’m doing it I’m not so sure” she said. “Don’t think about it, just do it” I replied.

The boy had stood sheepishly in a corner during the break.

We started the class again and that section was going to be more interesting. It was mostly floor work and the leg stretching would pull my leotard right into my pussy. It was already damp with sweat, but I just knew that my juices would start flowing as I watched the men watching me. Jenny usually demonstrated each exercise before she asked us to do it, by facing us and then doing it. She must have been very self-conscious to start off with because each time she got down onto the floor she turned and faced the wall. One or two people at that end of lines would have been able to see the leotard tightly stretched over her pussy but not many.

As the session went on she obviously didn’t care as she went back to facing us. Just before the end she bent over backwards and I got a beautiful view of the damp Lycra digging into her between both of her lips. I looked over to the boy and saw that he was having a good look and he was starting to get an erection that was pushing the red knickers out in front. When it came to the crab position I deliberately took my time and waited until the man in front of me got down. His upside down face was staring at me in anticipation. I really went for it and stretched my legs as wide as I could knowing that the Lycra was bunched up inside my lips, but bulging where my still swollen clit was pushing against it. By the time the session finished both Jenny’s and my leotards were nearly transparent with sweat and as the people walked out I noticed at least 2 full erections bulging out in the men’s shorts.

Jenny wasn’t finished with the boy and she told him to clear away the mats while we decided what to do next. We waited until all the other people in the class had got dressed and left before she went and locked the school’s front door. This left just the 3 of us in the whole building with no windows in the gym that were below about 15 feet. When she came back Jenny told the boy to take the T-shirt and his trainers off, leaving him wearing just the red knickers. She then announced that the boy was going to have an extra workout. If he didn’t do what she said she would go to the police. His fingerprints in the store cupboard would prove that she was telling the truth. The lad said okay and asked what he had to do.

The first thing was to watch Jenny and I undress each other and make love to each other on the gym floor. I later realised that the idea behind that was (apart from the pleasure to Jenny and me) for the boy to get a real hard-on and to keep it as he did various exercises. Who was I to argue, it was what I wanted and Jenny and I had a most enjoyable 10 minutes. The poor boy’s dick was sticking out of the top of the little knickers and when he went to play with it Jenny told him to stop.

The boy then had to run to the other end of the gym and back 5 times. Jenny decided that it would be better if he removed the knickers and did it again. It was funny watching his dick and balls bounce up and down as he ran. It was even better when he had to run on the spot. His dick was starting to go soft so Jenny had him get in the crab position and then asked me to sit as close to his face as I could. Needless to say that my legs were wide apart and that I was frigging myself.

It wasn’t long before dick was pointing to the ceiling again. Twenty press-ups followed but it wasn’t his chin that had to touch the floor then rise up. Next Jenny had him walking on his hands for a few minutes. To finish with Jenny had him lay spread-eagle in the floor. We both stood with a foot either side of his body, back to back and we lowered ourselves down to him.

The idea was for Jenny’s pussy to be about 3 inches from his face and mine to be so close to his dick that he could feel my body heat, but not actually touch me. I have to admit that it didn’t quite go according to plan and I let the tip of his dick just go inside me. I wanted to impale myself on him but I didn’t, I knew that if Jon found out he would kill me.

When his dick touched my pussy he jerked quite a bit and I thought that he might cum but he didn’t. Jenny wanted to be fair and told me that she wanted to swap positions, so we did. As we went down I let my clit just touch his nose. The boy jerked again, this time a lot more violently and we all collapsed in a pile. I sort of went over his head and was just about sat on his face. When I turned round to look at Jenny she had gone almost straight down and was impaled on him. She moaned and shouted “NO!” and got up just as he shot his lot up in the air just missing Jenny’s pussy but getting the inside of her thigh. The rest of it landed on his chest and stomach. I think that a little bit might just have landed on my back but I wasn’t sure.

Jenny turned round to face him and said (aggressively) “That wasn’t supposed to happen. Now look at what you’ve done you’ll have to clean that lot up (pointing to the inside of her thigh), with your tongue.” (Her voice was calming down the more she said). The boy hesitated and Jenny said, “or would you rather I called the police. They won’t believe you if you try to tell them what’s been happening here.”

The lad had no choice. To start off with his face was a picture, I guess that he’d not tasted his cum before and he didn’t know what to expect. As his tongue licked higher up Jenny thigh she opened her legs wider so that he could get to the highest bit. His face was an inch from her pussy - again.

I was beginning feel left out but Jenny was thinking of me. When he stopped licking she said, “You missed a bit that landed here (pointing to my pussy) get on you back and when she squats down on you, lick it off.” “That’s very considerate of you” I said and lowered myself onto his face. It only took a couple of seconds for me to have an orgasm and I had trouble staying on my feet. After it subsided I got up and smiled at Jenny who said to the boy “Right, don’t let me ever catch you spying on us again. Now put those knickers back on and then your own clothes and get the hell out of here. If I ever see you again I will telephone the police. Is that understood?” “Yes miss,” he meekly said as he pulled on the knickers. As he ran out of the gym Jenny and I looked at each other and burst out laughing.


As we were picking up our leotards Jenny said, “There’s a lot of equipment in here, do you think that we could have some fun with some of it?” “I’m sure we could” I said, “let me think about it. By the way, did you want those knickers back?” “Not after he’d been covering them with his spunk” she said, “besides, it will give him something to remind him of tonight.” We went and had an uneventful shower and headed for home. Jenny had promised to go and meet some of her mates.

Friday - The previous night’s exercises were taking their toll on my muscles and it was the middle of the afternoon before they let me forget them.

Saturday November 28
Didn’t really get the chance to tell Jon about the Thursday night fun until the Saturday morning over breakfast. He wasn’t at all happy that I had let the boy’s dick touch my pussy and made me get over his knee while he spanked me 100 times. I’m sure that his arm must have been aching by the time that he finished. My butt was red and sore, but I had managed to avoid crying - just. By the time I had got to “40 - thank you Master” I could feel his dick getting hard. By the time “70 - Thank you Master” came my stomach was getting damp with his pre-cum. In the nineties I noticed that he was slowing down and that his hand was staying on my hot butt for a second or two before the next stroke. When he finished he quickly lifted me off him, put me over the kitchen table and rammed himself into me. There was no resistance in my pussy as it had started getting wet as soon as I felt his dick rising. The only problem was that I was lying on top of some of the breakfast things and they were digging into my stomach.

It wasn’t long before he came and pulled out of me. I didn’t cum but was close to it and I was a bit frustrated when he stopped. I asked him if I could finish myself off but he wouldn’t let me. Instead he went for a tape and measured the length of my clit. It was slightly longer but that was probably because of my state of arousal at that time. I was glad that Jon decided that the stretching exercise had been waste of time. The pain had been unpleasant.

After breakfast Jon had me ring Vicky to see if she wanted to go out somewhere that night. Liz told me that Vicky was visiting her parents in London that weekend.

Not a very exciting rest of the day, we went shopping for a new washing machine. Jon had decided that the old one was ‘well past its sell by date’. At least there was the possibility of some fun when it was going to be delivered.

Sunday November 29
Sunday started in its usual way - reading the papers. After that Jon decided that we would go for a ride to the coast. The thought sent a shiver down my spine. Anywhere in England is cold at the end of November but the coast would be absolutely freezing. Jon let me put on my new knee length boots, stockings and suspenders, leather skirt, a T-shirt and my coat. He let me do the driving as he said that I needed the experience.

It took us 3 hours to get there and as soon as we did we went for a walk on the beach. God it was cold. After that we went to a pub and had some food. There was a pool table in there and Jon ‘challenged’ me to a game. Jon put the money on the table and we waited for our turn. There was a group of rough looking young men there and I didn’t feel that comfortable, especially when they came out with lots of rude comments as I bent of the table to have my shot. Well I was giving them a great view of my ass (pussy too probably), but it was the comments like “I’d love to get that over the table” and “I know where I’d put my cue and balls” that put me off. It wasn’t so much the words, they were a bit funny really but it was the way that they were said. I was glad when Jon said that we were leaving.

I drove again and we got home about 7 o’clock.

Week commencing November 30
Monday - went into town for a wander around the shops. Saw a few adverts for shops looking for Christmas staff but when I told Jon about it he said no.

Wednesday - the new washing machine arrived in the afternoon and I put on my cheesecloth dress to let the men in. It didn’t take long for them to install it but I did take the opportunity of one of them lying on his back to connect some pipes to go and stand right next to him. When he looked up at me he must have seen right up my dress as he suddenly stopped telling me what he was doing and went all quiet. His mate had to get something so I had to move out of his way.

Thursday - was aerobics evening and I went early again. Jenny and I both wore our white leotards and we had the same stares from the men. Jenny was a little more confident and didn’t turn away when she bent down. The front row had a good view. When it came to the floor work I got all wet looking at the bulge on the man in front of me as he watched my leotard disappear into my pussy. At the end of the evening Jenny was in a hurry - again, but she did find time to give me a long kiss and a quick grope.

Friday - went to Tesco but didn’t see Bridie. Made up for feeling a bit bored by bending down in front of a young male shelf stacker. He dropped a box of biscuits when he realised what he was looking at. Muscles ached from the previous night’s exercises.

Saturday December 5
Quite a boring weekend really, Jon dragged me round the shops looking for something for his PC. Nothing of any interest happened all day.

Sunday December 6
Sunday was just about as boring except that we went to the gym. Jon had me wear my leotard but with my white Lycra shorts on underneath. He said that he didn’t thing the Hotel was ready for my butt being openly displayed in the gym. Swimming pool, sauna and steam rooms yes, but not the gym. To get to the gym we have to walk through the Leisure Centre’s reception area and there are often lots of guests there. Because of all the clothes that I was wearing there were no pleasurable incidents in the gym but Jon did keep us there for over an hour. I was knackered by the time that we went for a swim.

Jon didn’t tell me what to wear for the pool so I took the shorts off and just wore the leotard. I’ve never seen anyone in the pool with a T-back costume but I thought that there has to be a first for everything. I walked out of the changing room with a towel round my waist and when Jon saw me he said, “Taken the shorts off have you?” He knows me too well. We swam for about 10 minutes before getting into the Jacuzzi. No one had noticed me as I got into the pool but an elderly couple did when I got out and into the Jacuzzi. The man was smiling but the look on the woman’s face told me that she wasn’t happy. We ignored her and carried on.

It was great lying there in those warm bubbles; I nearly went to sleep. No one came and joined us and after quite a while we went back into the pool to cool off. The pool was just about empty and when we got out and went to the sauna it also was empty. Jon decided that we would strip off and lay there for a while. Jon lay across the end and I lay along the side with my head near him.

After about 10 minutes a teenage boy came in and the only place he could sit was at my feet. My feet were about a foot apart and I knew that Jon wouldn’t want me to pull my legs together so I left them where they were. The boy sat as sideways as he could and was looking directly down at my pussy. After about 5 minutes (knowing that my pussy was being looked at, especially by a reasonable handsome young man) my pussy lips were swelling and my juices flowing. My pussy was starting to itch and I tried to resist scratching it for as long as I could but I just had to scratch it. My hand went down and the palm rested on my bare pubis while my index finger scratched the inside of one lip. This caused both lips to part and my clit become even more obvious.

The lad was concentrating on my pussy so much that he didn’t see me looking at him and his rapidly bulging costume that was quite brief for a young man’s today. The majority of them wear big baggy shorts that don’t do anything for me; I like to see men in very brief swimming trunks so that you can see the shape of their dicks.

This lads costume was brief and his large erection was starting to peak out of the top of his costume. His dick looked massive, bigger than Jon’s. When I had finished scratching I couldn’t resist giving my clit a quick flick as I brought my hand away from it. The lad’s eyes opened wider and he looked up at my face. Our eyes met so I smiled at him and licked my lips.

I guess that he couldn’t cope with a girl being so obvious and looked down at the floor and a couple of minutes later he left. As he got off the bench his still hard dick burst out of the top of his costume and the top inch was visible as he walked out. I looked at Jon who was smiling, and then settled down for more relaxation. No one else came in and after a while Jon told us that we were leaving. Just as we walked out of the sauna a male member of staff walked into the area. His face was a picture, he obviously wasn’t expecting to see a naked woman and the pleasurable surprise on his face was obvious. On the way out he was behind the counter and I handed my towel to him. He was very polite and with a smile on his face, he said, “Please come again, soon.”

The rest of the day was quiet and boring.

Week commencing December 7
The only interesting thing that happened was when I went to aerobics. Jon decided to drop me off instead of me taking the car and I didn’t get there until a couple of minutes before Jenny got started. I was pleased to see that Jenny was wearing her leotard as I was wearing mine.

Just after we had started I heard the door open and someone come in. When I looked over to see who the person was I got a bit of a shock. It was Jon, wearing a very baggy pair of running shorts and a T-shirt. I was thinking of what to say to him at the break but remembered that he had told me that if he turned-up I was to ignore him.

At the break Jenny went over to him and another man and was probably explaining details of the course to them. After that she came over to me and said, “Hi.” We had a little chat and I asked if she’d seen anything of the voyeuristic boy. “Thankfully no” she said and went to get the class started again. As usual she spent some of the time walking around telling people what they were doing wrong, or right. She seemed to be spending quite a bit of time in front of Jon and I wondered why.

The same man was in front of me and having a good look at my pussy as my leotard had disappeared inside my lips - again, and I was definitely wet as I was dreaming-up things that Jon might be up to. At the end of the session Jenny came up to me and said, “You’ll never guess what that new man has been up to.” Well I could but I wasn’t going to let on. “No, tell me” I said. “His dick was hanging out of his shorts and as the session went on it got harder and harder. In the end it was rock hard and I could see every bit of it.” “Disgusting!” I said, “Watch out he’s coming over.”

Everyone else had gone off to get changed by then just leaving Jon, Jenny and I in there. As Jon walked up to us I could see his dick outside his shorts pointing to the ceiling. Before Jenny could say something Jon says “Can I help you to put the mats away?” “Err yes please; they go in that cupboard over there (pointing to a door).” Jenny said then looked at me as if to say ‘I don’t believe this!’ I said, “Let’s stay and watch this.” Jenny didn’t move so we just stood there and watched as Jon collected and then put the mats away. He still had his erection (outside his shorts) as he walked over to the door, opened it and said, “After you ladies.” We walked out without saying a word and walked into the girls changing rooms. By then everyone else had gone and it was a good job because Jon followed us in. When Jenny looked at him he just said, “Just carry on, don’t let me stop you” and he proceeded to take his clothes off and get into the shower.

Jenny looked a little hesitant so I stripped off and walked to the shower saying “come on Jenny, don’t be shy.” Jenny slowly stripped off and came to join us. Jon and I were soaping ourselves and still pretending to not know each other as Jenny turned-on another shower. Jon must have been waiting for that to happen as he turned to me and said, “”will you suck that for me (pointing to his dick).” I didn’t say anything but bent my knees and took his full length into my mouth. Jenny’s face was priceless; she must have been thinking that I was a right tramp. Jon didn’t cum and after a minute he pulled out and said, “Turn round and bend over,” so I did. As he rammed his dick into me I put my hands on Jenny’s hips and started licking the front of her pussy. She said, “I don’t believe this,” but she still responded by opening her legs and letting my tongue get into her hole.

As her (and mine) orgasm built one of Jon’s hands reached out and held her left breast. The other hand reached under me and started massaging my left nipple. It didn’t take long for all three of us to cum and when I stood up I said, “Jenny, meet my Master, Jon. Jon this is Jenny.” “I thought it must be” Jon said, “Vanessa has told me all about what you two have been up to.” Jenny blushed a bit and was just going to say something when Jon said, “Vanessa has been a little too forward and needs to be punished, would you mind if we used your gym please?” “Err yes” Jenny replied. Jon then told me to go into the gym and wait for me. He went into the boys changing room for something while Jenny said that she had better go and lock the school doors and off she went - grabbing a towel as she went.

As I waited for him in the gym I was wondering what Jon had gone for and what he was going to do for me. I didn’t have to wait long. As soon as he walked in I saw the cane in his hand and knew what was going to happen. I didn’t have long to think about it as he immediately told me to run from one end of the gym to the other and back. I was totally naked and my little breasts bounced as much as they could.

I was on my third length when Jenny came back in and stood next to Jon who said something to her. After 5 lengths I had to stop and spend 5 minutes running on the spot in front of them. I don’t know what Jon said to Jenny but she sat on the floor and watched me. Next I had to put my arms high in the air and then jump into a spread-eagle position, then back. This workout was worse than Jenny’s. After that it was press-ups. I couldn’t manage many of them and was really sweating by then.

After that it was standing on my hands and leaning my feet against the wall. Then came lying on my back and pushing my legs and body up so that I was on my shoulders and elbows. In that position I had to spread my legs as much as I could and hold it until I collapsed. As I was like that and getting a bit of a breather I saw that Jon was starting to get a hard-on again. After that I had to get in the ‘crab’ position and walk over towards Jenny and get my open pussy as close to her as I could. At last Jon told me to stand up, after a couple of seconds I had to part my feet about 18 inches and then bend over and touch my feet without bending my knees. I just knew what was next, as I looked back at Jon through my legs I saw him pick-up the cane and come over to me. I closed my eyes and waited.

The first one landed as a bit of a surprise (don’t know why). “Ow! One - thank you Master” I said. After “Ten - than you Master,” I was getting very wet and close to crying. I looked as Jenny who was mesmerised but not that far-gone to not be able to frig herself. Her right hand was moving rapidly. After “Fifteen - than you Master,” I was crying - a lot.

Jon stopped and looked at me for a minute then moved a bit then number 16 landed. They were now landing on one cheek and bending round and hitting my pussy lips. Numbers 18, 19 and 20 found my clit. The pain was terrible but at the same time my pussy was throbbing (and not just from the pain). My juices had run right down to my knees. Jon stopped after “Twenty - thank you Master.” He told me to stand up straight and pull myself together.

As I stood there sobbing Jenny got up and came over to me. She asked me if I was all right and gave me her towel to wipe my face. Jon went off to get changed and when I had stopped crying Jenny said, “Are you sure that you’re alright?” and “Why do you put up with it?” As we walked back to the changing room I told her that I was happy with Jon, I needed Jon and (pointing to my juices running down my legs) would I do it if I wasn’t getting pleasure out of it? Jenny had no answers and she helped me have another shower and then put my dress on. She kept telling me about all the red wheals on my backside. I said, “Look at the ones on my pussy.” She did and said, “Wow!”

Jon was waiting for us when we got to the schools doors. He asked Jenny to come for a drink with us but she declined. We went home with my trying to keep my backside off the car seat.

Friday - was quiet apart from when the papergirl came. When I turned round to go and get the money I heard her gasp and say “what happened to you?” I just said, “I was a bad girl at school and my teacher punished me.” “What!” she said, but I didn’t answer.

Saturday December 12
Jon woke me up at 4 o’clock in the morning. When I finally came round he told me to pack a bag as we were going on holiday. It was my birthday on the Tuesday and Jon had decided to ‘treat his little slave’. At 8’oclock we were getting on a plane to Tenerife. When we got there it was great to feel the heat as the plane door opened.

Walking across the tarmac I had trouble with my dress blowing up. Jon told me that Tenerife was a quite a windy island, particularly in the winter. I said that I could get used to winters like that. The coach took us to Playa de las Americas and a Hotel called Columbus. We had a room that over-looking the swimming pool. The weather wasn’t as good as Ibiza had been but it was still a hell of a lot warmer than England and we stripped off and sat on the balcony. I’d seen one woman topless by the pool so I wasn’t worried when Jon told me to take my dress off. When I was sat on a chair on the balcony people walking beside the pool would have trouble telling if I was topless, never mind bottomless.

After about 30 minutes soaking up the sun Jon decided that he was hungry and told me to put on a short wrap-round skirt and crop top while he just put on his baggy short running shorts and we went looking for a restaurant. As we were walking down the street I realised that a lot of people were going to see the lower half of my naked body that week, the wind was bad. We found a café down the street and had a good meal.

After that we decided to go for a walk to see what was there. Every time that we came to a corner I was expecting my skirt to fly up. It did quite a few times and I got a few wolf-whistles. Jon was enjoying it and so was I in a way. Jon told me that the only time that I could hold my skirt down was if there was a policeman looking. The Spanish police can (he said) be a funny lot and lock you up for a very trivial reason. He said that he had often seen them treat holidaymakers very badly.

We found a shopping mall that wasn’t that big and Jon said that we’d go back later. There were dozens of tourist type shops that Jon said we would avoid. We also found a sex shop but it was closed. We wandered back to the apartment and got there as it was getting dark. Jon went to the bar but told me to go and put on (in) my Ben Wa balls and come back to the bar.

When I got back he was chatting to a couple of girls that were about my age or maybe a little younger. Jon introduced them (Emma and Chloe) to me. They were on their second week there and they told us about the main drinking area at the other end of town. Jon asked about beaches and they said that there was one up by the lively part of town, but not many more around that part of the island. Jon asked if they knew of and naturist beaches and after couple of seconds silence Emma said that she had heard someone talking about a little beach a mile or so up the coast but she said that she didn’t know exactly where it was as they hadn’t been. Jon said that we would be looking for it and asked them if they would like to come. Emma said that we didn’t look like naturists and Jon laughed and said, “What does a naturist look like?” That stumped them a bit and they had to admit that neither of them had thought about it. Emma looked at Chloe and said, “What do you think, shall we go with them?” Chloe replied, “Let’s think about it.”

Jon told then that we were both naturists and told me to stand up and prove it. Without hesitation I stood up and lifted the front of my skirt up and showed them my knickerless, bald pussy. I just stood there until Jon said, “OK Vanessa, you can sit down now.” Emma said that that didn’t prove anything as she often went out in a short skirt and no knickers. Jon said that I ALWAYS went without knickers.

We then had a conversation about how I kept my pubis so smooth and not itchy. Both girls were interested in the machine that I have, especially as I told them that I no longer needed it because the hair wasn’t growing back. A waiter came by just then and Jon ordered us all some more drinks then asked them where they were going that night. When Chloe said that they had intended either staying there or just going to one of the local bars. Jon asked if they would like to join us for the evening.

We never got further than the hotel bar that night and we ended up getting quite drunk. I have vague memories of being sprawled out on a big sofa and Emma asking me what it had been like removing my pubic hair, one by one. But not much else, I do know that Jon fucked me that night because I woke up next morning with a sore and very sloppy pussy.

Sunday December 13
Woke up with one hell of a bad head. Jon had one as well but nowhere near as bad as mine. We didn’t have any breakfast and spent the first half of the morning drinking water on the balcony.

About lunchtime Jon told me to put just my bikini skirt, over-sized bikini top and shoes on and go and get us some food. I walked to a supermarket just down the road and had some fun squatting down to get something from the bottom shelf when people were walking by and bending over in front of man on the checkout. Each time someone gave me a filthy look or a smile I just smiled back at them.

On the way back one man turned round and followed me after the front of my skirt blew up as he was walking towards me. I guess that he was hoping for a rear view as well so just before the hotel entrance I bent over to ‘adjust’ my shoe. He must have had a great view of my ass and pussy.

After breakfast / lunch we went and hired a little jeep and Jon took me to a little village about 3 miles up the coast. There was only a café and the odd shop there but Jon wasn’t interested in them. We walked out of the village up a hill and onto the coast path. At the top of the hill Jon told me to strip off and we walked a couple of hundred yards to where the path went down into a little valley. There was a minute little beach in the bottom and a number of little ramshackle homes made of rocks and anything else that had washed-up. There were a few people around them who Jon said were dropouts. As we walked down I saw that they were all scruffy and thin, I guess that Jon was right. No one took any notice of us and we walked up the other side of the valley. In the next valley there was a beach about 100 yards long with some ‘white’ sand (unlike the ‘black’ sand in Playa de las Americas). There were only about a dozen or so people on them, all naked.

Jon decided where we were going to settle and we lay on our towels for about an hour. I dozed off and when I woke up a youngish couple were just above us with a baby that looked no more than a couple of weeks old. The couple were naked as well and the woman was laid with her legs open. When I looked up towards her I could see that her pussy lips were open and so was her hole, about an inch. I could see right into her. About an hour later the man pitched a tent a little way up the hill and they went and moved into it.

The waves started getting bigger and bigger and Jon decided that getting them crashing over us would really wake us up. So in we went, slowly at first then right into them. It was really cold and the waves were pushing us all over the place. We came out for a rest and I noticed that Jon had got a hard-on. He said that it was the waves pounding down on him that caused it. As we sat there 2 men and 3 women dropouts came over the hill and down onto the beach. They stripped off (which didn’t take more than a couple of seconds as none of them had more than 1 article of clothing on) and into the waves they went. As we watched I noticed that the 2 men also got a hard-on. We went back in and it wasn’t long before I was watching 3 men with rampant erections getting bounced about by the waves.

The 3 women dropouts seemed to be amused by it as well as they were having a bit of a giggle. Jon saw what was going on, came over to me and grabbed my solid nipples and said, “It’s getting you as well.” Before I had time to answer he picked me up pushed his dick between my legs. He said, “Put your legs round me,” and gave me a long French kiss during which time his dick pushed its way into me.

There we were having sex stood on a public beach and no one batted an eyelid. Jon carried me to the water’s edge and we collapsed with him on top and still inside me. I looked up and down the beach and saw that all the dropouts were in a heap having some sort of orgy and that another couple were at it as well.

It felt good having sex out in the open like that and even better when Jon rolled us over so that I was on top. I got onto my knees and rode him as fast as I could. I had just had my second orgasm when Jon came. Holding me still as he jerked the final drops out of him and into me.

After that we went back into the water and washed all the sand off us before Jon decided that he wanted me to give him a blowjob. He lay on his towel and told me to get down on my knees and bend over him. He said that I had to make sure that my open pussy was visible to anyone who looked down the beach. While I was doing that a young couple walked along the beach. They stopped and watched us for a minute or so before moving on. When Jon came I swallowed all his cum then licked him clean before we settled down and enjoyed the sun. When it came time to leave we both walked naked back to the top of the hill before the village. A German couple seemed a little surprised as we met coming over the top of a ridge. I bet that they got more of a surprise when they got to the beach.

We covered-up before walking down into the village and we had a drink and ice cream at the café right on the sea front. It was windy down there and it wasn’t long before my little skirt had blown over and the waiter and other customers could see everything.

Back at the Hotel we bumped into Emma and Chloe in the bar. They said that they were going out with some blokes that they’d met. Emma gave me my Ben Wa balls back and said that they were good. I asked her how she got them but all she would say was that I gave them to her the previous night.

I can’t remember a thing about it, it must have been when we were in the bar but that’s all I know. Jon wouldn’t tell me anything either.

That night we went into the ‘lively’ part of town for a drink and some food. Jon told me that I wouldn’t have to worry about my dress blowing up. What he didn’t tell me until just before we went out was that I had to wear my lacy dress, the one with thousands of holes that looks quite normal until you get close-up when you realise that you can see everything through it. Well it was dark outside.

Jon said that we weren’t going to drink much that night so we took the car. We walked the last bit and soon found ourselves in this noisy area with someone outside each bar trying to talk us into going in. We went into one on the street side that that had a TV playing a Chubby Brown video. Jon had heard his voice and said, “We’re going in there.” We spent the next hour laughing at some brilliant but filthy jokes; it was great. From there we went into a rather bright McDonalds and had a burger. One or two people (men) looked at me but there again there were a few other young girls wearing very little as well. It was the girls who were not with men that got most of the attention. All in all we had a pleasant evening with nothing special happening.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 13

Week commencing December 14
Monday - Jon got me up early and we both went to the supermarket. I had to wear just a sarong that didn’t cover much even before I started bending down or the wind started. Jon wore just a T-shirt that was a bit baggy and once or twice I managed to see the end of his dick peeking out. In the supermarket we decided to have a bit of fun with this middle-aged couple who looked a bit stuffy. We got ourselves about 10 feet ahead of them then we both bent over so that both our asses were on show to them. The man kept a straight face and ignored us but the woman looked a bit flustered and said, “well really!” as they walked passed us. We just looked at each other and laughed.

After breakfast we drove up the coast and found a deserted beach. It wasn’t very big but it did have a few sun-beds on it. We took 2 of them and soaked up the sun for a while before Jon decided that he was going for a walk - naked. I lay there naked day dreaming and quite unconsciously opened my legs and started masturbating.

After I had cum I fell asleep with my feet either side of the sun-bed. I started dreaming and can still remember what I was dreaming about. I was a slave in a jail in some Arabian city. There were other girls there all naked like me. One by one the girls were taken out. When it came to my turn I was dragged out into some open-air room where I was tied to a big post on top of a big step. I was being auctioned off and the auctioneer was inviting people to come up and ‘check me out’. I was being groped and prodded all over and I was eventually sold to a man who tied my hands to the back of his horse and led me through the streets naked to his home.

When we got there he thrashed my backside until it hurt then made me masturbate in front of his whole household. There were about a dozen people watching me and talking about me. A woman was describing my shaved pubis and little dick but I couldn’t see her. It was then that I slowly woke up and realised that the woman was real. She was with a man on the beach a few feet in front of me and they were talking about me. They obviously though that I was still asleep as I watched them through my sunglasses - good invention for people wanting to see but not be seen to be looking.

They were naked and hadn’t realised that I was awake. As I looked at them they got the urge and they fucked each other doggy style, right in front of me. I couldn’t help myself; my right hand continued what it started before. I was still quietly playing with myself when they finished, stood up and walked away. As they went I heard the man say “hell of a dream she’s having.” I watched them walk down the beach and saw Jon walking back towards them and me. When he got to me he told me to finish myself off and he told me that he had watched it all. He sat on the end of the sun-bed and watched as I thought about my Arabian slave Master and brought myself to another orgasm.

About an hour later Jon decided that we were going shopping and we drove back to Playa de las Americas. We went to the shopping mall that we found on the first day and wandered around. We found a shop that sold dresses and managed to find a few that Jon liked. The young Spanish girl got a bit flustered when I took the sarong off in the middle of the shop and tried the dresses on.

She kept trying to say something about ‘someone might come in’, but Jon just kept saying, “Don’t worry.” Someone did come in, one of her mates. They stood there speaking Spanish at a hell of a rate. They kept looking over to us and pointing but we ignored them. We eventually found one that Jon liked; it was very thin and silky and only just covered my butt. I reckoned that if I bent over even the slightest bit then anyone behind me would be able to see my butt. It had spaghetti straps and the front over my breasts was ‘different’. It was baggy and the way it hung on me even I could see my nipples. Anyone looking straight at me from the front wouldn’t have been able to see my breasts but if they were close enough to look down at me then they would see what I could see. From below my breasts it wasn’t tight but it wasn’t loose.

After Jon paid we left, found a cafe and had a late lunch. Nothing exciting there and we went back to the Hotel. Jon told me to have a rest as it was going to be a long night.

When we went out I wore my new dress and the remote vibe. To get to the nightclub we took a taxi and I’m sure that the driver got a got view as I bent over to get in. As we moved off he switched the interior light on and adjusted his mirror and I suspected that it was so that he could have a look at my legs. I thought that I would tease him a bit so I slowly opened my knees. Because they were up a bit I think that he would have had a good view of my pussy. Not sure if Jon noticed or not, he didn’t react.

The club was big; it had lots of rooms and one big dance floor where the ceiling was about 30 feet above us. There were 3 cages hanging from the ceiling and I asked Jon what they were for. He said that it was for people who wanted to get high on their dancing. I wasn’t sure what he meant and didn’t say anything.

We went to the restaurant and had a fantastic meal. It must have cost Jon lots of money. We even had a big bottle of champagne. French not the cheap Spanish stuff. Jon had told me to pull my dress up as we sat down to eat to make sure that I didn’t leave a wet patch on the back of it. He wouldn’t let me use a serviette so each time the waiter came to serve me he could see my bare pubis and down the front of my dress. I had nearly forgotten about the vibe until Jon switched it on while the waiter was serving the main course. It startled me a bit and I let out a bit of a gasp. The waiter ignored me. Jon left it on just long enough for me to start getting worked up, and then switched it off.

When the waiter came to serve my dessert we had been waiting a while (I think the champagne helped as well) and I had started to relax and lay back against the back of the chair. I never thought about what the waiter would see and he gave a slight gasp as he saw me naked from my hips down. I smiled and sat up straight but the waiter just carried on as if nothing had happened. While I was eating my sweat Jon gave the vibe a quick burst “just to keep you topped up” he said.

From the restaurant we went for a wander round and discovered that some of the little rooms had their own little dance floors and different music. The rooms seemed to have themes according to the type of music that they were playing. We went to the main dance floor that was getting quite busy by then and danced for about half an hour before finding one of the bars. It was circular and sunk low in the floor so that the counter was half way between my knees and pussy. There were only 3 girls behind the bar but I bet the male members of staff wanted to work there so that they could see up the skirts of the female customers. I’m sure that if any of them looked at me they would have seen my naked pussy but there again I bet they’ve seen so many naked pussies staring down at them that they just don’t bother any more.

As we stood there drinking, Jon switched the vibe on again and left it on until I was so close to cumming that I was looking forward to my first orgasm of the night. However, Jon being Jon, knew exactly when to stop it and I was left frustrated. He must have seen the disappointment on my face because he said, “later V, later.” As Jon was ordering another drink one of girls behind the bar decided that she needed to go somewhere because she started to climb onto the bar to get over it. In doing so her little short skirt lifted up to reveal a naked trimmed pussy. I looked at Jon and said, “Did you see that!” “Yes” he replied, “nice, but not as nice as yours.” A nice ‘loved’ feeling came over me for a second. When the girl came back she did it again but this time we got a great view of her small backside. I could just see her dark lips for a second.

I finished my drink before Jon and asked if we could go dancing again. Jon said that he wasn’t but that I could, but that I had to wait until someone got off one of the pillars and then dance on there. There were about 6 of these pillars spread around the edge of the dance floor. They were about 5 feet off the ground and wide enough for only one person dancing on them at a time. To get onto them there were 3 large concrete steps that people were sitting on.

A few minutes later 2 of the pillars became vacant. I headed for the nearest one and climbed on. Even getting up the steps must have given the people sat on them a great view of my ass. When I got onto the pillar itself I realised that if anyone either sat on the steps or stood on the floor cared to look up they would have easily been able to see what I wasn’t wearing.

The music started and I started dancing. A little bit later the vibe started and my dancing rhythm changed. I looked down to see Jon looking up at me. I turned to face him and I could see him playing with the remote control. He started pointing to my legs and then opening his arms to tell me to open my legs, so I did, about a foot. I knew that he was looking straight at my pussy and so were the 3 or 4 young men that were stood near Jon. I didn’t care; in fact I was enjoying it. Jon brought me so close to the edge so many times that I was getting almost desperate to cum. I was staring down at the young men. And tried to read their lips. They were obviously talking about me and I’m sure that one of them was pointing to my juices that were running down the insides of my legs.

Jon obviously didn’t want me to cum but it he kept up the same ‘on and off time periods’ then it wasn’t going to be long before he had no more say in the matter. After another couple of on and off sessions it happened. I stopped dancing and my body just shook. It was one of the most intense orgasms that I have ever had. It lasted for ages.

After that I decided that I needed to get down and have a drink, so, being the girl that I am I sat down on the edge of the pillar with my knees about a foot apart with my legs straight out and said, “Can someone help me down please?” These 4 young men all moved forward but one of them managed to get in between my legs. His face was right in front of my pussy. He wasn’t going to rush to do anything so I said, “come on then, help me down.”

He was strong, his arms came out and up behind my dangling legs and round my waist. This meant that as he pulled me forward my legs went over his shoulders. As he pulled me forward his face went right into my pussy. He stepped back and then lowered me down to the floor but it was my head that was going down. My knees were over his shoulders and I was rapidly getting upside down with my dress rushing down to meet my face. Luckily the pressure of him holding me upside down against himself stopped it from going all the way and my body was only exposed down (or should I say up) to just below my breasts.

The young man held me there and turned to his mates who cheered moved towards me and started groping me. One had just managed to get a finger in me when Jon stepped forward, pushed his way in and lifted me up saying “Thank you gentlemen, I’ll take my wife from there.” As Jon lowered me down my dress fell back into place and the young men walked away. They didn’t look happy that Jon had spoilt their fun and in a way I was disappointed as well.

We went to a different bar and had another drink. I was getting a bit drunk by then and I think that Jon was as well. About 2 drinks and a smooch later (where Jon had his hands on my bum (under my dress) while I gave him a long French kiss) the DJ announced that the cages were being lowered and that if anyone wanted to dance in them they were to go to see him. Jon told me to go and when I found the DJ there was another girl wanting to have a go. The DJ said okay and told us which cage to go to. There was a man there when I got there and he opened the door for me then locked me in.

As I was waiting for the cage to go up some drunks started saying silly things like “look at the monkey,” “where’s your banana” and “monkeys don’t wear clothes.” That seemed to give them the excuse to reach in and try to pull my dress up. Unfortunately with the cage only being about 3 feet square there wasn’t anywhere that I could go and my dress was up round my waist when the cage started going up. You can image the comments from the drunks when they saw that I didn’t have any knickers on. In a way I was enjoying them seeing me like that but I wasn’t keen on the fact that they were drunk and all trying to grope me. Jon was watching but I knew that he wouldn’t interfere as there was no chance of me coming to any harm.

The cage only went up about 8 feet above the ground just high enough so that people on the dance floor couldn’t reach it. When I looked round I could see the other 2 cages both had girls in them and both were dancing. One of the girls looked as if she was only wearing a bikini and the other had a mini skirt and bikini bra on. I started dancing and had just got into the swing of it when my pussy suddenly jerked. Jon had switched vibe on again. He was playing the same game as last time - on for a minutes then off for a minutes. I looked down to see where he was but couldn’t see him. After about 5 minutes strobe and spotlights came on and were moving all over the place. Then 3 fixed spotlights came and light up the 3 cages. Shortly after that 3 (probably - I couldn’t see the other 2) more light came on, they were sunk into the floor and were directly below the cages.

Yes, light was flooding right up my body from below which meant that anyone stood below could look up and see what I wasn’t wearing; and more to the point the juices that were running down the inside of my legs. Jon had as usual been keeping me right on the edge of an orgasm which meant that my juices were really flowing. If Jon kept it up for much longer then they would be dripping down onto the people below.

Because of the bright lights I couldn’t see who was below me or if they were looking up at me. But that wasn’t at the front of my mind; it was the orgasm that was building in me. The excitement of knowing that hundreds of people could be watching me and even looking at my naked pussy as I slowly danced and was getting extremely close to cumming only made it worse (or should I say better). When I finally came I stopped dancing and just shook. I think that I screamed but no one would have been able to hear me anyway.

Jon must have been watching and realised that I had cum because the rhythm of the vibe going on and off changed. Jon left it on and brought me to a second climax before he switched it off. It didn’t come back on and I slowly came down from my sexual ‘high’ then started dancing again. Not only were my pussy juices dripping off me but sweat must have been as well. I could certainly feel it running down my body and my dress was sticking to me in places as well.

After about another 10 minutes up there I was beginning to think that I was stuck in that cage forever. I was tired and thirsty. Looking over to the other 2 cages I saw that one of the girls had stopped dancing and was sitting on the bottom of the cage so I did too. There wasn’t enough space to put my legs out in front of me so I had to bring my knees up. The bars on the bottom of the cage were about six inches apart and my backside was resting evenly over 2 of the bars. This meant that my pussy was being pulled slightly apart in between the bars. It must have been quite a sight for anyone below but I didn’t care, in fact when I realised a little tingle went through my stomach and I felt a little more juice flow.

I don’t know how long after I sat down that the cage was lowered the next thing that I remember is a man with a big grin on his face leaning through the open door and pulling me up by my hand. I think that he said something to me as he pulled me up and out but I can’t remember what. Jon grabbed me as I started walking away from the cage and took me to a corner of the room to sit down and recover. He brought me a long cool drink that disappeared down my throat very quickly.

Just as I was starting to get a bit of life back into me Jon decided that he wanted to have me there and then so I had to sit on his lap with my back to him and one leg either side of his while he fucked me. I’m sure that some of the people nearby knew what we were doing but nobody seemed to care. I didn’t cum again but I remember that lovely feeling of his jism shooting into me. He lifted me off him straight away and he held the back of my dress up as I sat down on the cushion next to him. As I watched him put his dick away I thought about the sticky white stains that would be on the cushion when the cleaners came round next day.

Shortly after that we left and got a taxi back to the apartment. The driver didn’t look at us as he drove us back. If he had he would have seen that my dress hem was on my stomach and pussy open to catch the cool air of the night.

Tuesday - My Birthday. It was late morning when I woke up. Jon was already up and had been to get us some breakfast. He’d only worn a T-shirt to the supermarket and he told me that he had accidentally flashed the girl on the checkout when he’d picked-up all the items that he’d bought. Two of them had trapped his T-shirt and pulled it up when he’d lifted them up. Apparently the girl had gasped and blushed when she’d seen his dick and that it was then that he’d realised what had happened. He said that he’d just apologised and left leaving the girl watching him walk away.

It was a bright sunny day and as we eat breakfast on the balcony (hadn’t seen anyone in the rooms on either side of us since we got there); Jon told me that we were going to go to a Hotel just outside Playa de las Americas. I put on just a short wrap-round skirt and crop top and we set off. Just as we walked out of reception the wind caught my skirt and a group of people who were just arriving got any eyeful. I wasn’t really looking forward to spending the day in some Hotel or other, but if that was what Jon wanted, then ......

The Hotel Fanabe looked just like any other Hotel even when we walked around the place. It was when Jon took me into the lift and it arrived on the Hotel roof that I understood why Jon took me there. There was swimming pool and sun-beds on the roof and it was clothing optional. There were already about a dozen people there and all but one was naked. Half of them were old and wrinkly but there was a young couple with some young kids and a group of 4 young German sounding people, 3 girls and one youth.

We got a couple of sun-beds, put some sun tan lotion on, settled down with our books and had a very lazy pleasurable day. We went for a swim in the pool a couple of times and it was great not having to worry whether or not I was hanging out of a costume. Yes, okay I do get sexual excitement of letting people see my interesting bits in places that they don’t expect it but it’s good to be able to be completely naked and relaxed in public at times. It’s good being naked at home but it isn’t the same as lying out in the sun by a swimming pool and being waited on hand and foot. So natural and relaxing.

It was early evening when we headed back to our Hotel. We got showered and took the car to the middle of Playa de las Americas. Jon was just wearing a big T-shirt and I had to wear my bikini skirt and a baggy crop top. The way my skirt didn’t reach right round me made it obvious to anyone who looked and thought about it that I didn’t have anything on underneath. The wind was going to be a problem again.

We wandered around the shops and along the sea front and ended up near the shopping mall. Just up the road from it Jon spotted a sex shop and we went in. It wasn’t up to much but the man behind the counter soon realised what I wasn’t wearing and watched me as I moved around the shop. Jon noticed it and asked me to pass him something that was on the floor. I realised what Jon was after (and it wasn’t the box on the floor) so I bent over from my waist and picked the box up. I took my time so that the man got a good look at my ass. Jon put the box down and we carried on browsing. As I said there wasn’t much there but Jon did buy a butt plug.

As Jon paid the man asked if we wanted a bag for the plug, but Jon said, “No,” and unwrapped it. He then gave it to me and said, “Put that in your hole.” I took it from him and licked the end so that it wouldn’t be too painful then opened my legs, reached down and under the micro skirt and pushed it in. As I was doing that I was looking at the man’s face. It was a picture of surprise and pleasure. I guess that no one had done that in his shop before. Jon picked-up his change said, “Thank you” and we left.

The butt plug wasn’t small and it was a bit painful as I walked. I was sure that if (when) my skirt blew-up again whoever was looking would be able to see the end of the plug. We went into the mall and went to a different shop that sold clothes. As we looked at the clothes the young sales girl took something off a rack and went to the changing rooms. They were 2 curtained off cubicles at one end of the shop which was empty apart from her, Jon and me.

When she went into a cubicle I noticed that she only half closed the curtain. She then started taking off her jeans and top. I’m sure that she knew that Jon and I were watching her but she just ignored us. Next came her bra, which left her in just her knickers. As she pulled the dress over her head she turned to face us and we got a good view of her big breasts. I saw lots of black pubic hair sticking out of the sides of her white knickers. As the dress came down she turned and looked at herself in the mirror.

After checking to see that the dress fitted and looked okay she took it off and put her top and jeans back on. She left the bra off and was holding it and the dress when she walked passed us to the sales counter. Jon said, “Right, it’s our turn to give a show, find a tight dress then come back to me.” When I got back to Jon he had a pair of jeans and a sweatshirt in his hand. He motioned for me to go over to the changing cubicles and as we walked over he whispered “Don’t touch the curtains, and take your time.”

We each went into a cubicle and I didn’t hear a curtain close so I knew that Jon didn’t close his either. It only took me seconds to take my top and little skirt off and I stood there naked facing the shop and taking my time undoing the buttons on the dress. The girl was looking at us but I’m not sure if it was me or Jon. Just then I heard the shop doorbell and another girl came in and walked over to the sales girl talking to her in Spanish. The sales girls said something and the second girl stopped talking when she looked over at us. They both stood in silence as the watched either Jon or me (or both) as I put the dress on.

When I’d fastened it I walked out and turned to Jon. He was naked and struggling to pull on the jeans which were obviously too small. He had a semi erection. I said, “That’s nice, but the jeans are too small, shall I get you a bigger pair?” “No” he said, “I’ve decided that I don’t like them anyway” and started to take them off. I went next door and took the dress off. Just as I was pulling my top on Jon appeared in front of me and said, “Come on, let’s go.” He grabbed the dress and I followed him over to the sales counter wrapping the little skirt round me as I went. At the counter Jon put the clothes on the counter and said, “thank you, but no thank you” and we left. The girls just watched us as we walked out in silence.

From there we went to a café and had some food and a drink before wandering back towards the car. To get there we had to pass the area where there are lots of pubs. By the time we got there it was about 10 o’clock and there were a few young people around. Two couples who looked about 18 had obviously started drinking very early because they were totally pissed. They were having trouble standing up and kept falling over. Each time the girls fell over they gave everyone around a good look up their miniskirts.

At first I thought that they weren’t wearing knickers but then I got a good look at a black thong on one of them. As we got closer one of the girls tripped over right in front of me. She ended up on her back right at my feet. We stopped and Jon bent down to help her up. She was staring right up Jon’s T-shirt and giggling. As he pulled her to her feet she was trying to say something, but couldn’t get further than “you haven’t got.” Jon wasn’t interested and we stepped round her and left.

Back at the Hotel we went to the bar and had another drink before going to bed.

Wednesday - Jon got me up early and sent me to get some fresh bread for breakfast. I decided to go to a different supermarket and had a bit of fun bending over and squatting down. There were a couple of English lads about 10 or 11 years old in there with their parents. Once they’d seen me bend over they followed me until I left.

Jon seemed to be in a bit of a rush over breakfast and as soon as we had finished he said, “Right, sarong only on (big one), not even shoes and let’s go.” Within a couple of minutes we were walking to the car and then driving up the coast. We drove for about 30 minutes until Jon turned off the main road and down a dirt track. He appeared to know where he was going and after a few turns we came to a gate with a sign that said ‘Miguel’s Ponies’. I could see the sea so I had visions of riding a horse along a deserted beach. It wasn’t to be - well not as how it was in my daydreams. We parked the car and walked through a little gate into a courtyard.

I don’t know what I was expecting but it wasn’t to see lots of stables with 3 naked girls cleaning them out. Nor was it to see one naked young girl hanging spread-eagle by her wrists from a frame about 10 feet high in the middle of the courtyard. I just stood there and took it all in (none of the girls had any pubic hair) while Jon introduced us to Miguel.

As soon as the formalities were over Jon said, “Vanessa give me the sarong. For the next 2 days you are going to be a ‘Pony Girl’. You will live the life of a pony and a slave who looks after ponies. You will do exactly what Miguel says. Any deviation from that will result in you being strung-up and punished like that slave. She’s been hanging there for 2 hours waiting for you to arrive so that you can witness what happens when the slaves don’t do at they are told.” With than Miguel said, “Come.” We walked over to the girl who was to be punished, me talking the sarong off as we walked.

The girl didn’t look up when we stood in front of her. She was sweating and shaking a bit. It looked like she knew what was coming. Miguel shouted something in Spanish and the 3 girls stopped what they were doing and ran over. They stood in a line near us and when Miguel shouted something else they got on their knees with their knees about a foot apart and lay back and supported the body weight on their hands that were on the floor behind their feet. That’s the position that I have to get in when Jon says ‘assume the position’. I whispered to Jon that I was going to have a problem with the Spanish and Jon whispered back “Don’t worry, Miguel knows that you don’t speak Spanish, he’ll talk to you in English.” Miguel must have heard me or Jon because he looked at me and said, “Slave, don’t speak unless spoken to or you will be punished. Get in-line with the other slaves.” I wasn’t going to argue and jumped into line and down into the position. It was then that I realised that my pussy was getting wet.

In deadly silence Miguel took his jacket off and proceeded to give the girl a thrashing with the riding crop that he was holding, all over her back and butt. To start off with the silence was only broken by the noise of the crop flying through the air and then landing but after about 5 strokes the girl started crying and yelping as each stroke landed. I counted 50 strokes before Miguel stopped. The girl was sobbing her heart out. I half expected the punishment to stop there and in a way it did. Miguel went away and came back with a hosepipe with water running out of it.

He stood behind the girl and let it run down her back for a couple of minutes before he forced the end up the girl’s ass. She screamed as he forced it in and was really whimpering until he pulled it out about 10 seconds later. The water rushed out of her and so did little lumps of shit. Miguel forced it in again and the same thing happened when he pulled it out. The third time wasn’t in her ass but in her pussy. When Miguel pulled it out she tried to hold it but after a couple of seconds out it came like a jet from a squeezed hosepipe. Miguel only did that twice before he threw the hose on the floor and cut the girl down.

She collapsed on the floor still crying. Miguel said (in English) “Perhaps that will teach you to keep yourself clean. Clean up the mess on the floor then muck-out stable 2.” The girl stood up and started hosing her own shit away while Miguel turned to us 4 girls. I hadn’t dare move, neither had the other 3. He said something to them in Spanish and the got up and ran off. I started to get up to follow them but Miguel said, “Stay!” and walked off. A few minutes later the 3 girls came back with 5 horses. They just stood there until Miguel came back and told all 5 of us girls to mount up.

I had never been on a horse before and had a lot of trouble getting on. When I was half on I saw that there was a dildo about 2 inches in diameter and about 3 inches long sticking up from the middle of the saddle. I looked over to one of the other girls who was just getting on and she was slowly lowering herself onto her dildo so I did the same. As the horses walked out of the yard I was nervous about being on the horse but at the same time I was enjoying the experience. ‘So this is what a Pony Girl does’ I thought. I could get used to a life like that.
If only I’d known.

We walked out into some barren fields where the horses started trotting. I didn’t know how to ride and I’m sure that I was going up and down at the wrong time but I was enjoying being fucked by that dildo. I came twice before the horses slowed to a walk before we all went in a convoy along some dirt tracks. Two of the girls had big breasts and they were really bouncing about when the horses were trotting. It looked painful and I was glad that mine are small.

Twice we had to stop as a car came the other way. In one was a middle-aged couple and the other just had an old man in it. None of them looked at all surprised to see 5 naked girls on horseback, but the 2 young(ish) men that were mending a stonewall at the side of the track were. They were laughing and joking in Spanish as we walked by. None of the girls even looked at them; they just sat there staring at the back of the girl in front.

We eventually came to a deserted little beach and when Miguel dismounted we did too. The girls seemed to know what was to do and they went to Miguel and started undressing him. To get his riding boots off he sat on the beach and lifted one leg. One of the girls stepped over it and when she had grabbed his boot he pushed her backside with the other foot. When that one came off another girl stepped over his other leg and did the same. When he was naked I watched him walk into the water, his little dick just peeking out of the large mass of black pubic hair. We all stood quietly as Miguel swam around for a few minutes then came back to us. Two of the girls went to get the horses and the other 2 started to dress Miguel. I helped them.

The ride back to the stables was just as uneventful apart from the bouncing up and down as we trotted over the field. Back at the stables I was told to help the girls take the saddles off the horses, I tried to talk to some of the girls to find out which ones spoke English and then to try to find out what else went on there. All I could get out of any of them was a whisper “Don’t talk; just do what you are told.”

When we went out of the stables into the courtyard there were about two dozen smartly dressed people there including Jon. He must have borrowed the clothes because we didn’t bring them with us. We girls had to line-up along one wall while Miguel explained, first in Spanish, and then in English that this was where the Pony Girl races would start. He called each of us out in turn and had us parade up and down in front of the people. While all this was going on there was money changing hands and I guessed that the people were putting bets of some sort on us.

At that time I thought that we were going to have some sort of nude school athletics day and I wasn’t prepared for what happened next. We all went out to a field that had a little track round it. It must have been about 200 yards long, similar to a school sports field. What was different was that there were 2 single seater ‘carts’ in one corner. Two of the girls were led over to them and I watched as Miguel strapped a big leather belt round their waists. He then put a leather ‘Bridle and Reins’ over their heads. This was made of a metal ‘bit’ in their mouths with leather straps that held it firm on their heads. The reins came out from near each ear and were about 6 feet long. He then tied their hands together behind their backs before leading them in between two long poles that came out of the front of the carts that had hooks for the rings on the big waist belts. As they were being hooked up I realised what was going to happen.

Two people were selected from the audience and they climbed into the carts. The girls weren’t finding it easy but they pulled the carts to the starting line and when Miguel fired some sort of gun the race started. The 2 people in the carts were pulling the reins and shouting at the girls to get them to go faster. When they got to the finish one of them was slightly in front of the other. They were both panting and sweating like mad. The belts and bridles were moved to another girl and me. It was real hard work but I managed to just beat the other girl. When I was un-strapped I saw that one of the girls who went first was getting a drink from a water trough so I went over and did the same. It tasted funny and looked a bit dirty, but I needed that drink.

By the end of the ‘event’ each girl had raced against each of the others. I had won 2 and lost 2 but there was a winner, one of the girls with big breasts. I wasn’t surprised that she had won as she was bigger than all the others and she looked fitter. No flab. The winner and the girls who lost all her races were then hitched up again to have another race. This seemed little unfair until I saw that 2 people climbed into the winners cart and squeezed into the one seat. What also made me glad that I wasn’t one of the girls was the fact that all 3 riders had whips.

When the gun went off both girls had trouble getting going until the whips started landing. As they got round the circuit and back towards us I could see lots of red marks round both girls’ backs, some of them even wrapped round to their stomachs. The big girl also had some on her breasts. The smaller girl won by about 5 yards, much to the delight of most of the people watching. I could see money changing hands in the group of onlookers but it wasn’t long before the 2 girls who had been racing were unattached from the carts and all 5 of us were told to return to the stables.

When we got there leather ‘Bridle and Reins’ were put on all our heads and all our wrists were tired behind our backs. The end of the ‘Reins’ were then tied to hooks around the inside of one of the stables and we were left there.
There were 3 buckets in the middle of the stable and we could all just get over to them. One of the buckets had some food in it; it looked a bit like leftovers that had been all mashed up. The second bucket had water in it and the third one was empty. It wasn’t long before I realised what the third bucket was for, one of the girls went over to it, squatted down onto it and had a shit.

I tried to talk to the other girls, but all that came out was a garbled mess. A couple of the girls went and stuck their heads into the food and water buckets and I had some water but I didn’t like the look of the food. It wasn’t long before we all settled down in the straw and tried to get some sleep. I must have managed to get some because the next thing that I knew was when I woke-up in the dark listening to one of the girls having a pee into the bucket.

A bit later a man that I’d never seen before came in and switched the light on. He had a riding crop with him and he woke-up 2 of the girls who were still asleep by giving them a crack across their backsides. As he walked round the stable he had a good look and grope at each of us. One of his fingers went inside my pussy but he moved on quickly. After he had gone round all of us he went back to a Spanish looking girl with long black hair. He made her stand-up then bend over before he dropped his trousers and fucked her from behind. The girl didn’t offer any resistance; in fact she was obviously enjoying it. A moan of pleasure sounds the same even through the Bit of her Bridle.

When he had finished he untied us all (hands and from the wall), lead us outside and lined us up against a wall. He gave us a bar of soap each then turned a hosepipe on us. The air temperature was reasonably warm but the water temperature wasn’t. I had goose bumps all over and you should have seen the size of my nipples.

After the ‘shower’ we were all led into the big house and into a small room where our ‘Bridles’ were taken off. We were then told that we were to be the ‘entertainment’ of the Masters guests that night. There would be a mini ‘Olympic games’ and each of us had to do our best to win. If the Master didn’t think that we were trying hard enough then we would be punished. The man then got out a tin of paint and painted a number on each of our chests and backs. I was number 4.

We all sat around for about an hour before the man came back in to us. I tried to talk to some of the other girls, but none of them wanted to talk. Three of them just ignored me while the fourth just said, “No talking.” The man told us that the first game was a simple race. He told us that when we got out into the main room we had to line up and then race to the other side of the room and back. I was reasonably happy until he told us that we would be going one at a time and that we had to carry each of the other girls one at a time, on our backs. Out in the room I had a good look round as we lined up. It was a big room, something like 40 feet across. One end was completely empty and at the other end were about 20 people sat round tables with lots of food on them. They were all talking to each other and obviously quite happy. I could just see Jon; he was on a table at the back of the room talking to someone that I had seen earlier in the day.

It wasn’t long before the girl with number 1 painted on had to start. Girl number 2 jumped on her back and she grabbed number 2’s legs and started running. When she turned to come back, her breasts were bouncing up and down. She was out of breath by the time she let girl 2 down and girl 3 got on. When it came to me getting on her naked back she was covered in sweat and had trouble keeping me on her. Before she managed to get half way across the room she collapsed with me landing on top of her. We got up and walked back to the wall with lots of the audience booing her.

Girl 2 started and managed to get all of us to the other side and back but she had the advantage of being the biggest of us all. She carried us with her arms holding our legs to her sides but instead of then holding her hands in front of her she held them behind her. This meant that as we were bouncing across the room my pussy was bouncing down onto her hands.

Girl 3 only managed to get me both ways and girl 5 three quarters of the way before collapsing. Then it was my turn, I’d decided that I was really going to try hard. It wasn’t that I was afraid of the beating if I didn’t do well, I would probably have enjoyed it; it was that I wanted Jon to be proud of me. Getting girl 5 both ways was easy; she was the smallest of the girls. Girl 1 was heavier and I managed her too, but by the time I got her back I was sweaty and slippery. I knew I’d have problems with girl 2 and I was right. When she jumped on my back I nearly went down but managed to get half way before my legs gave way.

The other thing about her was that she held her arms tightly round my neck so I was having trouble breathing as well. Fortunately as we went down she landed on her feet and when I turned over to get up she was still there with one foot either side of me. I was looking up at her shaved pussy with its dark stubble just starting to grow. The lips were tightly closed leaving her looking as if she just had a clean, not very long, cut there.

Girl 5 started and managed to get girl 1 both ways but collapsed as soon as girl 2 jumped on. We were all herded out of the room and outside where we were hosed down again. I was glad to get back inside. We were allowed to rest for what must have been about 15 minutes before the man told us that event 2 was about to start. It was a bit like event 1 in that we were paired off (girl 1 was left out) and we then had a pillow fight with the girl on top holding the pillow. I started off on top and managed to get a couple of good blow in before we were floored by the other 2 girls running into us.

Event 3 followed almost straight away, it was a wrestling match. The objective was to get you opponent with her back on the floor and hold her shoulders down for a count of 3. Girls 1 and 3 were drawn first and it was a good clean fight. It took ages for girl 1 to win. My number was called next and my heart sank as the number 2 was called out. I’d expected it to be over in a minute or so, but I soon discovered that even though she was big, she was slow.

We started to get sweaty and slippery which helped me a bit. It was when she started pulling one of my nipples that I decided that I wasn’t going to lose. When she grabbed my pubic bone and pushed a couple of fingers in me and grinned at me I thought ‘right, 2 can play that game’. I grabbed her pussy with one hand and thumped her stomach with the other. She went down with me on top of her but facing her feet. She started pushing her fingers into my pussy so I did the same to her - only harder. My juices were already flowing and I was enjoying it a bit. I was finding it hard to get my finger into her as she was still dry but I wasn’t going to give in. She was starting to scream as I really pushed hard. She was so dry and tight that my hand was starting to hurt but I wasn’t going to stop. As she screamed louder she stopped pushing her fingers into me and just lay there screaming.

When my whole hand was in her I turned to look at her face to see that she was crying. I pulled my hand out, stood up moved up her body before squatting down so that my shins were on her shoulders and my pussy on her nose. As the man was counting up to 3 I wiggled my body about so that my pussy and juices were spread all over her face. I had won and as I walked back to the other girls I saw that they too were applauding me. What I didn’t realise was that I had to fight again, straight away.

It was against the smallest girl, number 5. I was still covered in sweat and she had trouble getting hold of me. Somehow we ended up on the floor with me on top of her in the ‘69’ position. My head was in between her legs and very close to her pussy. She gripped my head with her legs and held my face about an inch from her pussy. She had that unmistakable smell of female sex and I couldn’t resist putting my tongue out and licking her lips. She shook and moaned, so I did it again, this time I pushed my tongue inside her. She was enjoying it and stopped gripping my head with her thighs. As I moved my tongue around I lowered my pussy towards her face until I could feel her breath on my pussy. A little more and I could feel her nose just touching me.

At that point I think that we both forgot about the fight that we were supposed to be having and we both enjoyed each other’s pussies. I was just getting close to an orgasm when a man pulled me off the girl saying “You can stop now, you’ve won.” It took me a few seconds to realise that my shins had been holding down the girl’s shoulders and the ‘referee’ had counted her out. I think that it took a while for the other girl to realise what had happened as well. There was one more fight, girls 2 and 3. It got quite violent and girl 3 ended up with a bloody nose. There was lots of nipple pulling and pussy and stomach punching. I was glad that I didn’t have to fight girl 3.

The next contest was something that I had never even imagined before. We had to line up with 10 empty San Miguel Beer bottles in front of us. We had to carry them over to the other side of the room. The only problem was that we were not allowed to use either our hands or mouths (apart from to stand them up if they fell over). The options left to use were pretty limited so I opted to pick them up with my pussy. My only worry was that I would be too wet to grip them properly while I was walking with them in me. It was quite easy really and I was doing quite well. Two of the girls looked as if they were trying to pick them up in their backsides. They weren’t doing as well as the 3 of us that were using our pussies. By the time I got to the eighth I was having trouble gripping them and the eighth, ninth and tenth ones all fell out and I had to stand them up and start again. In the end I came in third, which I was reasonably pleased with.

That was the end of the contests and we all had to line up while the man called out our numbers one at a time, then judged how much applause we got from the audience. I didn’t win but I didn’t lose. I was glad of that because the girl who won (girl 5) had to go into the audience and let any and every one of them do what they wanted to her. I never saw her for the next hour or so. Girl 2 (the big girl) got the least applause and she started crying when she was told that she was going to be punished in front of everyone.

A big frame was brought in and girl 2 was tied spread-eagle to it. Then each of the Masters of the remaining 4 girls were called up one at a time to give her 50 strokes of whatever implement they chose. The first Master chose a belt, by the time he had finished her whole backside had red wheals all over it. She was crying but still managed to count the strokes and say “Thank you Master” after each one. Well I assume that that was what she was saying, she was Spanish.

The second Master chose a belt as well but he didn’t restrict his strokes to her backside. About half of them were directed onto her breasts and about a quarter were ‘up strokes’ between her legs on onto her pussy. By the time all 50 had landed she was screaming quite loudly. I got the impression that she had a low pain threshold.

Jon was third and as he came to the front he gave me a little smile. Jon chose a tawse. He’s good with that and he too split the 50 over the 3 parts of her body in spite of her loud screams as each one landed. It didn’t look as if Jon was trying too hard, I’m sure that I’ve seen him put more effort into giving me my punishments.

The last Master chose a small whip. When the girl saw it she started screaming “No, No!” but that didn’t stop the man. Most of the strokes were directed to her backside but about a dozen were split over her back and chest. She passed out before he had completed his 50 and he didn’t bother with the rest. She was still out cold when 2 men carried her out of the room.

After that and a few words from Miguel, we were herded out and into a room where there was couple of showers. We were told to have a shower and wash off what was left of the numbers that had been painted onto our chests and backs. Just as we were finishing the big girl, number 2, was carried in and were told to clean her up. She came round as we put her into the shower and she started crying straight away. I don’t think that my body has ever been that red when Jon punishes me.

From there we were taken back to the stable and given some bread and water before the light was put out. I snuggled down into the hay to try to keep warm and before I knew it there was light shining in through the badly fitting door.

Thursday - No sooner that I was awake a man came in and woke-up the 2 girls that were still asleep. Girl 2 started moaning and groaning as soon as she was woken-up. When she didn’t stop as soon as she was told the man pulled her up onto her knees, dropped his trousers and started fucking her. She was quietly sobbing when he had finished. He looked as if he came, but she didn’t.

We were all told to get outside where we were hosed-down before our hands were tied behind our backs. We were then put back in the stable with 3 buckets. One food, one water. I was hungry and made it to the food bucket first. I was glad that the food was all mashed-up but I still got it all over my face. I dunked my head in the water bucket to wash it off. I had a pee in the third bucket and straight after wards one of the other girls had a shit in it.

About an hour later we were taken out and lined up. Two of the girls were taken away by their Masters and 3 more arrived, but there was no sign of Jon. We then had to clean out the stables that had horses in them and I accidentally stood in some horseshit. It was still warm.

The next few hours went through the same routine as the previous day. I got quite worked up as we trotted over the fields with the horse’s movements pushing the dildo in the saddle into me. I was sorry when the horse started walking again; I’d been getting close to an orgasm. One of the ‘new’ girls looked quite frightened as her horse started trotting and she was screaming a bit as she was going up and down.

Down on the beach Miguel only went for a paddle when 2 of the girls had undressed him. I think that the waves were too big for him. When we got back to the stables there was another crowd of people and we went and had the cart races. This time we all had bridles on all of the time. I won 3 of my races and lost 2. I was knackered by the time we had finished.

When we got back to the stables Jon watched us get hosed down then came over to me and told me that we were leaving. On the way out we went looking for Miguel and Jon thanked him for ‘a very enjoyable 2 days.’

As we got near to Playa de las Americas Jon gave me my sarong and told me to put it on. I had been naked for so long that I hadn’t even thought about wearing some clothes.

Back at the Hotel I told Jon that I had really enjoyed myself but that I was quite tired. I asked him if we could get some food then have a quiet night in the Hotel bar.

We went to a little restaurant not far from the Hotel. Jon told me to wear just one of his T-shirts. Even so, the wind gave a few people flashes of my backside. I was forgetting how tired I was as we were drinking in the bar and I was lazily lounging in one of the Hotel’s sofas when Emma and Chloe came in and told me that they could see what I wasn’t wearing. The combination of being tired and ‘happy’ with drink meant that I just didn’t care. We talked to them for a while before going to bed early. John asked them if they would like to join us at the Hotel Fanabe the next day, but they weren’t sure and we left it that they would meet us in reception at 10 o’clock if they wanted to go.

That night Jon gave me a real good hard fucking on the balcony - doggy style. I slept well that night.

Friday - Jon sent me for the food for breakfast wearing only a big sarong. The only thing was that the way it was tied caused it to open up to my stomach each time that I walked forward. It was only when I was stood still that it covered my pussy. Every time I saw someone coming my way I slowed right down - except when it was someone in the 16 - 36 age range. I just let them stare at me. The girls in the little supermarket were staring and whispering to each other. One of them went and got a youth and pointed me out to him. I didn’t care and I even made sure that I took ages bending down to get jam from the bottom shelf. I was getting quite excited by the time I got back to Jon and he commented on the ‘snail’s trail’ as I shuffled off the bed when the kettle boiled.

Emma and Chloe were in reception when we got there and Jon drove us all to the Hotel Fanabe. I was still wearing just the sarong and Emma asked me if I was embarrassed by the fact that she (and everyone else) could see my pussy every time I moved forwards. Before I could answer Jon said, “I don’t think that Vanessa would be embarrassed if I were to fuck her, naked, in the middle of the street.” Chloe seemed a little startled and blushed a bit.

When we got there we went straight up to the roof top pool and grabbed some sun-loungers. Jon and I stripped off straight away and lay down. Emma took her shorts and top off revealing that she wasn’t wearing a bra and lay on one of the sun-loungers. Chloe was a bit more hesitant and when she took her shorts and top off she lay down still wearing both halves of her bikini. We got talking about nothing in particular and I noticed that Chloe kept looking over at Jon’s dick. I got the impression that she wasn’t used to seeing naked people, especially men. Emma noticed as well and said, “Stop it Chloe!” Chloe tried to plead ignorance but her blushes told us that she knew she had been caught. Jon just smiled and went back to his book.

After about an hour or so a waiter came over and we ordered some drinks. Jon insisted that they were alcoholic; he said that we needed to relax. I took it that he meant Emma and Chloe. The pool was filling up and most of the people were naked. Jon asked Emma and Chloe if they were going to strip off. I think that Emma was just waiting for someone to give her the chance because she immediately stood up and dropped her bikini bottom before lying down again. She has a neatly trimmed black bush with a small clit peeking out between her lips. That together with breasts that were bigger than mine, but not over big, meant that she has quite a nice body really. Jon thought so as well because he said, “That’s better, you have a great body and shouldn’t try to hide it.”

Chloe wasn’t ready for the ‘Full Monty’ and would only take her top off. Her breasts are a lot bigger with small nipples in the centre of large dark brown aureole. She immediately got back onto the sun-lounger - face down.

Later on Jon decided that we would go for a swim and Jon, Emma and I went straight into the water. Chloe took a bit of persuading but she finally joined us. After splashing around for a bit Jon whispered to me to take Chloe’s bikini bottoms off. I decided that I needed Emma’s help and told her. She agreed and we ganged-up on Chloe and while I held her Emma removed the offending article. She put up quite a fight and gave us a lot of abuse but she was out-numbered. All that time Jon was sitting on the edge of the pool with his feet in the water laughing at us. When we had got the bikini off Chloe Emma decided that Chloe was going to have a good look at Jon’s dick and we dragged her over to Jon and held her so that her face was in between Jon’s legs about 6 inches from his dick. The presence of her face so close to his face was having an effect on Jon and it wasn’t long before he decided that he ought to get back into the water. He slid down into the water right in front of us. Chloe’s face was a picture as the front of Jon’s body slid down the front of hers. I reached round the front of Chloe and grabbed Jon’s dick and pushed it in between Chloe’s legs. She gave a bit of a shudder before she managed to catch Emma and I off-guard and pulled away from us.

Emma had thrown Chloe’s bikini bottoms over to our sun-loungers and Chloe was complaining saying that we would have to give her them back before she got out. “No way!” Jon said and we swam off. When Chloe caught up with us she said, “It’s quite nice this nude swimming isn’t it?” “I told you that you’d enjoy it didn’t I?” I said. When it came to getting out Chloe made a big deal of waiting until she thought that no one was looking before she got out and ran to her sun-lounger. She lay on her stomach hiding her front.

After a while we went to the roof top bar for something to eat. Everyone that we had seen going there had covered up before going so Chloe and Emma wrapped their towels round their waists. I started to wrap my sarong around myself but Jon stopped me saying, “No, we won’t be coming here again so what the hell, let’s go naked.” We got a few funny looks but no one said anything.

Back at the sun-beds Jon started reading his book again while we 3 girls chatted about everything and nothing. The conversation got round to me and Jon and I told them all about my old and new lives. They were fascinated and kept asking me all sorts of questions. Emma said, “you really would do absolutely anything that Jon tells you, wouldn’t you?” “Yes I would, he’s very good to me, I trust him and I know that he wouldn’t put me in any danger.” I replied. “Jon!” Emma said trying to get him involved. “Ask Vanessa to do something outrageous.” Jon looked up and said, “Like what?”

After a long pause Emma said, “Like masturbate right here and now.” “That’s not outrageous, but okay, Vanessa, sit on the side of my sun-lounger facing Emma and Chloe open your legs wide and frig yourself till you cum.” So I did. Fortunately there weren’t many people around our area of the pool and no one seemed to be taking any notice of me - except Emma and Chloe.

As I was getting started Emma said, “That’s one hell of a clit that you’ve got there Vanessa.” “Jon likes it as well” I replied. All the time that I was getting quite ‘happy’ I was looking at both Emma and Chloe. Emma had a smile on her face but Chloe was the best, not only was she licking her lips, her legs were getting wider and wider apart. When I finally came I could see Chloe’s lips and minute little clit peeping out.

When I calmed down I looked round and saw that no one was paying us any attention (if only some of them knew what they had missed) and then at Jon. He smiled and said, “Good girl” as I noticed that he his dick was getting quite hard. I looked back at Chloe and saw that that was where her eyes were looking. I don’t know if it was me or him looking at Chloe that had got him that way but I knew that if anyone else out there noticed him then there might be some trouble so I offered to ‘hide it’ for him. He said, “Well, you had better get on with it unless Emma or Chloe would care to oblige.” I looked at them both (they were staring at his erection) but neither of them said anything, so I stood up then lowered myself onto him. I was sideways to him and still facing Emma and Chloe.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 14

I just sat there for about 10 minutes with Emma and Chloe just watching both my face and Jon’s before I felt the jerks and warm squirts of Jon’s jism as he came inside me. Emma had been taking it all within her stride but Chloe was obviously getting quite aroused by it all. Her face was a picture of excitement and embarrassment. She looked like a little schoolgirl who had been caught doing something naughty. And that was just her face, her legs were as wide as they could get and the juices were dribbling out of her pussy. She looked great.

After Jon had gone all soft he decided that we should all go for another swim. This time Chloe was more relaxed and slowly walked over to the pool. Jon’s (and my) juices were running down my thighs as we walked and Jon’s dick was sparkling in the sun as he jumped in.

After about 15 minutes Jon decided that he’d had enough and we all got out and dried. It was getting late in the afternoon and the sun was starting to go down so we decided to leave. Before any of us could put any clothes on Jon suggested that we all walk back to the car naked. Emma and Chloe immediately said no but after a bit of persuasion they agreed to go topless. As Jon said, it was our last day and it didn’t matter if we got throw out of the place.

We finished packing and started heading for the lift. As we were getting into the lift one of the waiters came over to us and started trying to say something. With the bits of English and the fact that he was pointing to our bodies I guess that he wasn’t happy. He was still ranting as the lift door closed and we went down.

I was feeling a bit nervous as the lift door opened in the Hotel lobby. Silently we walked through reception and out into the Hotel car park. Most of the dozen or so people in reception had stopped what they were doing and were looking at us. I noticed one lady thump her husband to tell him to stop looking and a Spaniard behind the desk started shouting something at us, but we just kept walking, got into the car and drove off. When we got onto the road we all just burst out laughing. I’d quite enjoyed that.

As we drove back towards Playa de las Americas we saw a police car going the other way so Jon stopped and we all covered-up before continuing. I’d just put my sarong on and as we walked into our hotel it was blowing all over the place. He all had another couple of drinks in a corner of the bar before agreeing to meet-up later to go for some food and more drinks. Jon had suggested that all 3 of us girls wear our shortest skirts and skimpiest tops with nothing on underneath. Emma agreed straight away but it took a few minutes for Chloe to agree.

Jon and I got cleaned-up and at 9 o’clock we met Emma and Chloe in the bar. I was wearing a short crop top, one that showed the bottom of my breasts if I so much as shrugged my shoulders; and my bikini skirt. The one that doesn’t quite make it all the way round me. Emma was wearing a very short tight skirt that only just covered her butt. I reckoned that after we had walked a hundred yards or so her cheeks would be hanging out of it (and that’s just the rear view). With it she wore a white half-cup lace bra. When I looked hard I could see all her nipples and aureole. Chloe thought that she was being cleaver wearing a thin cotton ‘A’ skirt, it wasn’t that short but I smiled as I thought what the wind would do with it. On her top she wore her bikini top. Not very revealing but the straps were tied together so I could image Jon having a bit of fun with that.

As we had a drink in the bar before leaving Jon persuaded Emma and Chloe to prove that they didn’t have anything on underneath. Emma didn’t really need to as I could already see her ‘short and curlies’ as she perched on a bar stool but she obviously hadn’t realised that and stood up and wiggled her bum as she pulled the skirt up and then down. Chloe hadn’t moved, and Jon had to say ‘Come on Chloe, lift that skirt right up and show us what you’ve got.”

There was a bit of a blush on her face as she put her drink down and lifted her skirt up; right as 2 youngish men turned the corner coming towards us. Chloe quickly dropped her skirt but it was too late. One of the men said, “Nice Beaver honey” as they walked past us. Chloe was bright red as Jon gave her her drink back and said, “Drink that.”

After a minute or so Chloe said, “What about you Vanessa, you haven’t proved that you’ve got nothing on under that skirt.” Jon laughed and said, “I would have thought that that was obvious, but okay, Vanessa take the skirt off.” Well, what else could I do, I got off the bar stool and undid the bow. I let one end drop and was stood there wearing only my little top and shoes. Not wanting to get in trouble with Jon I just stood there as they all looked at my bald pussy for what seemed like an eternity. Eventually Jon said, “Turn round just to prove that you’ve nothing hidden behind you.” As I turned I saw the 2 men looking directly at me. I stopped with my back to Jon and the girls waiting for Jon to say something. The 2 men started smiling so I stood there smiling back and I didn’t hear Jon telling me to turn round and put my skirt back on.

The next thing I knew was Jon’s hand landing on my backside. Without thinking I said, “One - thank you Master” before Jon said, “I told you to put the skirt back on.” As I was fastening the skirt Emma said, “You really are Jon’s slave aren’t you?” “Yes I am.” I replied. We finished our drinks, left the Hotel and walked towards ‘town’. It wasn’t long before Chloe was complaining about the wind. We went into a café cum bar and ordered some drinks and food. By the time we’d finished our food the place had livened-up quite a bit and Jon took us onto the dance floor. Needless to say our skirts were giving the audience a good show. Chloe didn’t seem to care anymore; I think the alcohol was working.

We didn’t stay there long before moving onto to somewhere quieter. A little bar under some shops that had a TV on in one corner and a Pool Table in a separate room. There were some teenagers in there playing pool and we sat in one corner waiting to have a game. Emma said that she hoped that they would go before we started playing, but they didn’t. I’m sure that the lads had seen out short skirts and wanted to watch us. When we got up they got some fresh drinks and sat round the edge watching. There were 3 boys and 2 girls all about 15 or 16.

Unfortunately (or fortunately) the Pool Table was quite big and we all had to bend right over most of the time. The boys and girls were giggling as Chloe struggled to keep her modesty as she took her turn. It was me next and I deliberately pointed my ass at the boys and girls as I slowly took my shot. As I bent over I could feel my little skirt riding up my back. I knew that they must have had a great view. I could hear them whispering as I opened my legs to steady myself before taking the shot. I think that I was enjoying it as much as they were and really took my time. So much so that Emma said, “Come on Vanessa, stop messing about and get on with it.” I took the shot and missed the ball. If I hadn’t of had so much to drink I might have been a bit embarrassed. Not at showing the kids my pussy, at missing the ball.

It was Emma’s go next and she went to shoot from the same end as me. As she bent over her tight skirt rode up over her cheeks. It stayed up as she stood up to move round the table a bit. I don’t know if she realised cos she didn’t do anything about it but the kids were staring at her every move. Even the girls were staring at her pussy. I was looking at the kids when she bent over again to take the shot and one of the lads chin dropped as his eyes opened wide.

It was Jon’s go next and while he was taking it I heard the kids talking. One of the lads was asking the girls if they would play dressed like us. One of them said, “No” straight off but the other said, “How do you know that I’ve got any knickers on under this skirt?” That shut him up for a while and before he could answer it was Chloe’s go again. As she bent over to take her shot Jon put his hand on her back and bent over to tell her how to take the shot. What she didn’t realise was that as he got up he carefully untied her bikini top. When she stood up it dropped to the floor. I guess that the alcohol had dulled her senses a bit cos it took her a full minute to realise that it had gone. Of course the lads noticed straight away and were staring at her big tits. When she finally realised she tried to cover them up which just made the lads (and us) laugh.

Chloe finally managed to get her bikini top back on and then it was my turn. I could have taken an easy shot from the opposite end to the kids but Jon told me to go take a shot from the kids end. As much as I tried I couldn’t reach to take the shot. In the end I decided that I would have to kneel on the table edge to get at the ball. As I climbed up my little skirt fell open revealing my whole backside to the kids. When I bent over to take the shot by knees were apart and my backside in the air. All 5 of those kids and Chloe and Emma, who had helped me get on the table, got a fantastic view of my juices leaking out of my pussy. The thought of all those people staring at my open pussy really got them flowing.

Somehow I managed to get the ball in the hole and I stayed there saying, “I did it!” over and over. In the end Jon came up behind me and said, “Ok, so you got it in the hole, I can do that as well,” and he pushed his thumb in my pussy and grabbed my pubic bone and pulled me back down onto the floor. That hurt a bit as I bounced down but nothing compared to the pain when Jon uses the cane on me.

Emma was next and she had just one shot that she could take. Guess what? It was from the kids end. I think that the alcohol was getting Emma a bit as well cos she decided that she was going to lie right on the table to take the shot. She moved a chair over to the table to help her get high enough to get on. As she climbed on the chair her skirt rode up over her bum and when she stood up straight she looked down at her neatly trimmed pussy hair and said, “Ooh look, you can see my pussy.” Before she could say anything else Jon said, “Come on Emma, we’ve all seen it before, get on with the shot.” She lay down over the end of the table with her legs wide apart and started lining up the shot. Just as she was about to take the shot Jon (who had crept up behind her) pushed a couple of his fingers right in her pussy. Needless to say she missed the shot and she swore as Jon pulled his fingers out and lifted her down.
Jon announced that he thought that it was time we were going and told us to get ourselves ready. Emma wiggled her skirt back over her butt and we moved towards the door. As I passed the kids I heard one of the lad say “The lucky bastard.”

We headed back to the hotel and we all went up to our room for a final drink. As soon as I got into our room I took my top and skirt off and Jon stripped of as well. Emma’s skirt was half way over her bum and she collapsed onto the bed with her legs open showing us a rather wet looking pussy. Chloe was quite drunk by then and she “Well if you can, then so can I,” and she slowly took her skirt and bikini top off.

Jon was getting the drinks and as he offered one to Emma she got up off the bed, grabbed the drink and went into the bathroom. When she came out she was naked and came straight up to me and kissed me full on the lips. Meanwhile Chloe had staggered over to Jon and grabbed his dick which was starting to get hard. She was mumbling something about wanting Jon’s nice dick and she slid down him and took him in her mouth.

We had a mini orgy with us all fucking each other. Emma tasted nice, but Chloe was a bit sickly and I couldn’t find her clit. I managed to get Emma to cum twice whilst they all got me to cum. In the end we all fell asleep on top of the bed.

Saturday December 19
The next thing I knew was that the sun was shining and there were people talking on next door’s balcony. When I looked out there was a young couple staring into our room and at the 4 naked bodies strewn all over the beds. I got up and opened the glass doors to the balcony, walked out and said, “good morning.” The woman looked a bit shocked but the bulge in the man’s shorts told me that he was enjoying what he saw. The noise of the door opening had woken the others up and they slowly walked out to join me.

Jon brought a bottle of water with him and passed it around. After a minute or so Chloe realised that she was naked on the balcony with strangers watching her. She went inside to get dressed. Jon realised what time it was and told Emma and Chloe that we had a plane to catch and that they would have to leave. Theirs was an afternoon flight whilst we had to leave in an hour. We said our goodbyes and we headed for the shower. I was quite surprised that I didn’t have a hangover, Jon said that he didn’t have one either but I bet that Emma and Chloe did.

When we came out of the shower the couple next door were still on their balcony and still watching us. We packed our things then got dressed. Jon had me wear just a skirt and top but before I could put them on I had to put my Ben Wa balls inside me and I had to do it in full view of our neighbours who were still watching me (us). I could see that I was going to have an interesting journey home.

When we had checked our luggage in we went through customs to the departure lounge. The security people were getting everyone to walk through some sort of x-ray arch. It bleeped when I went through and this man told me to go through again. It bleeped again. It was obvious that I wasn’t carrying anything so he ran this x-ray stick thing up and down close to my body. As it got near my stomach it bleeped over and over. I realised that it must have found Ben and wondered what he would do. I had pictures running through me head of being taken into a room and told to strip off. Then having to have an internal examination. I wondered if I would enjoy it but I didn’t get the chance. The man just shook his ‘stick’ then put it in front of my stomach again. When it bleeped again he shook his head and waved me on. In a way I was a little disappointed. It could have been interested.

Jon wanted to walk about the departure lounge which meant that Ben was working hard. After about 10 minutes I grabbed his arm and stood there and shook as an orgasm took control of me. I think that Jon had forgotten about Ben because he looked a bit surprised at first, then his face changed to a smile. When I’d calmed down we went and got a coffee and waited for the plane.

Amazingly enough the plane took off on time, but it wasn’t long before I realised that the 4-hour journey was going to take its toll on me. The constant background vibrations of the plane were keeping Ben working ever so slowly. The tingling in my pussy wouldn’t stop. I tried to think about other things but the tingling would not go away. I could feel my juices slowly seeping out of me and I decided that I had better lift the back of my skirt over my bum. I didn’t want to have a big wet patch on my skirt for everyone to see as we walked through East Midlands Airport.

I wriggled about to hitch my skirt up and held one of the magazines on my lap so that no one could see too much. When the flight attendant came to give us our meal I accidentally knocked the magazine off my lap as I release the little table from the seat in front. The flight attendant looked a little startled when she realised that she could see all my thighs right up to my stomach; but she just carried on as if nothing had happened. We finished the meal and I made sure that the magazine stayed in place when the food trays were collected.

After that Jon went to sleep but the tingling in my pussy was building up. I could feel an orgasm slowly building from deep inside me. About 3 hours into the journey I just couldn’t fight it anymore and it hit me. I grabbed Jon’s arm and trembled something wicked. I was squeezing Jon’s arm so much that he woke up to see me trying desperately to keep my mouth shut. I wanted to scream. My body felt like it was about to explode. In the end I think that did let out a bit of a moan but I think that I held it quite well really. One of the flight attendants walked by as I was coming down from my high. She stopped and asked me if I was all right. I daren’t open my mouth and Jon managed to persuade her that I was OK.

The rest of the flight wasn’t too bad. Another orgasm was slowly building up inside me but we landed before it hit me. When I got up off my seat I managed to get my skirt back down before anyone (even Jon) noticed. I looked at the seat and wondered how long it had to dry before the next person sat in it. It looked as if someone had spilt a whole bottle of water on it. If only they knew.

The walk through passport control to the luggage collection area finished me off and I had to go to the toilet. As soon as I got in there my skirt was up and my fingers were working on my clit. It took only seconds for me to cum again.

When I went out Jon had our cases and was waiting for me. When we went outside the cold really hit me. My nipples went like bullets in as much time as it takes a bullet to leave a gun. I was glad that we didn’t have long to wait for a taxi to take us home.

The house was cold when we got there and Jon let me keep my skirt and top on until things warmed-up but I had to keep Ben in for the rest of the day. I had 3 more orgasms as I did the housework. That night I begged Jon to fuck me before going to sleep. He did and at last I felt that I had got what I needed.

Sunday December 20
We both woke up late and had a lazy day. After reading the papers Jon spent most of the day sorting out the mail and other such things. Nothing exciting happened.

Week commencing December 21
Monday was quiet and I spent a few hours keying details of the last week’s exploits into this journal. I went to Tesco but never saw anyone I knew. That evening Jon promised to buy me some warmer clothes for going out in the winter.

Tuesday - I finished getting this journal up to date just before Jon came home (early) and he told me to get cleaned-up and ready to go out. I put on the dress that he bought me for my birthday, the short silky one that hangs out from my chest letting anyone who looks see all my breasts. Jon took me to a big hotel in Derby where we met the people that he works with and their wives and partners. There were about 30 of us in all but most of them were a lot older than me. There were only 4 of them that looked under 30, a man and his wife and a couple of girls in their late teens or early twenties. Jon said that they were the office juniors. One or two of the men asked Jon to introduce them to his ‘charming young wife’ and when he introduced me as his housekeeper they looked a little surprised.

We sat at a table with the younger ones. I had Jon on one side of me and the youngish man on the other. The 2 girls were sitting opposite us. The man kept sitting up straight and bending over to talk to me. It was obvious that he was looking at my breasts but I didn’t care. When Jon noticed what he was doing he just smiled. We had a great meal but the conversation was mainly about computers and their work.

After the meal a DJ appeared at the other side of a little dance floor and a few people started dancing. The 2 girls got up to dance and Jon told me to go with them. I had a great evening with most of the men wanting to dance with me. I was dancing with one of the older men when a slow number came on and he put his arms round me and almost hugged me as we slowly danced. My bum felt like my dress had been pulled up over it but this man hugging me stopped me from checking. He finally let me go and I went to the toilet for a pee.

One of the office juniors was in there and she told me that everyone had seen my bum. Jokingly I said that it was a good job that he hadn’t grabbed me from behind as everyone would have been able to see my pussy. She seemed a little startled and said, “Oh, I know that just about everyone’s seen both your tits and your bum now but I thought that you must be wearing a G-string or ‘T’ back knickers.” “I stopped wearing knickers years ago, the only thing I’m wearing is this dress” I replied. “Well” she said, “you’ve just cost me a tenner, some of the men at the bar were saying that you didn’t have any knickers on and I bet them £10 that you’d be wearing a G-string.” “Sorry” I said, “but I won’t tell them if you don’t.”

I never did find out if she paid-up because I didn’t see much of her again. Jon came to dance with me when I went back out and I know that he was holding the back of my dress up some of the time. When I mentioned it to him he just said that he was proud of my body. I had to drive home as Jon had had way too much to drink and as soon as we got home and upstairs he fell asleep.

Wednesday - Went to Tesco again and bought the turkey and the rest of the things for Christmas. There were too many people in there to have any fun. I bought loads of decorations and put them up before Jon got home. He liked them but I got punished for getting them without first checking with him. He had me bend over the back of the sofa, naked with my legs wide apart while he spanked me 100 times. After I had got to “84 Thank you Master” the doorbell rang and I had to stay there while he answered it.

It was the paperboy who had come to collect his money. Jon invited him in out of the cold while he went and got the money. As Jon was coming back down the stair I heard him say “Ignore her, she’s been a bad girl and is being punished.” It was only then that I realised that Jon had left the lounge door open and the boy must have been looking at my red backside and wet pussy. Nothing else was said and Jon came back gave me the rest of the 100. I hope his hand didn’t hurt as bad as my backside did, but as usual the pain was mixed with the pleasure. I hoped that Jon would fuck me afterwards but he didn’t and I had to finish the job with my hand when I went to bed.

Thursday - Christmas Eve - I spent the day getting ready for the next day. Jon came home just after lunch and just before teatime Vicky rang and asked if she could spend Christmas with us, she had been going to spend it with her family but they’d managed to get a late holiday in the sun so she was on her own. Jon told her that he was happy for her to join us, providing that she didn’t bring any clothes with her, only a coat, shoes and a toothbrush. It took less than a second for her to agree and within 5 minutes we were driving over to Nottingham to collect her.

When we got to Vicky’s flat we discovered that Liz and Kelly had already left to go to one of Liz’s friends for the weekend. Vicky was already waiting for us wearing just her coat and shoes.

On the way home we stopped at the pub at the end of the road for a drink. The place was crowded and quite warm and I wanted to cool down but there was no way that I was going to take my coat off, not unless Jon told me to. Instead I loosened the belt to let the air circulate which was fine as we were all stood at one end of the bar. Vicky tried to tell us what she had been up to in the couple of months since we last saw her but the noise was too great and in the end she gave up. She did manage to give us a quick flash of her smooth bald pubis just to prove that they were still like that. In the end we gave-up and headed for home.

As Vicky was walking from the car she suddenly stopped and leaned against the house wall. When I asked her what was wrong she told me that she was wearing her Ben Wa balls and that they had just got the better of her. Jon heard this and told her that she was told to bring just a coat, shoes and a toothbrush. Vicky said that she was sorry, but said that she didn’t think that things inside her would count. Jon wasn’t impressed and told her that she would be punished for it.

Inside we took of our coats and shoes and I got us some more drinks. Jon took his clothes off as well. After we told Vicky all about our holiday she told us what she had been up to. She hadn’t worn knickers since she had last seen us and had only worn a bra when it ‘wouldn’t have been appropriate in a Building Society’ to have had her tits bouncing about. She told us that she had taken Liz and Kelly to the nightclub where they had the foam and the swimming pool and that she had managed to get Liz and Kelly to go into the pool. They had kept their knickers on but Vicky (being naked) had attracted a bit more attention and one man had tried to fuck her from behind. She had turned to look at him and didn’t fancy him so she’d pushed him away.

As Vicky was telling us all this I noticed that she was squirming in her seat and that Jon’s dick was getting hard. Jon noticed Vicky looking at his dick and said, “You haven’t had a man for ages have you, you’d better sleep with me tonight?” As we headed upstairs Jon told me to play with myself, but not to make myself cum. He said that he’d explain all in the morning.

Friday - Christmas Day - I got up first and looked into Jon’s room. Vicky was sat astride him and having a good ride. I was a little disappointed as I wanted to do that to him as a little Christmas present. When they eventually came downstairs breakfast was just about ready and we all sat there, naked, eating and talking about lots of different things. Vicky asked if we still had the ‘wonderful fucking machine’ and when Jon said that we had she asked if she could use it. Jon just said, “Later.”

After breakfast Vicky and I started getting things ready for dinner while Jon disappeared. An hour later he returned and called us into the lounge. He told us that he had planned to give me one of the deepest most intense orgasm that I would ever have as a Christmas present. It was to be slowly built-up throughout the day as a mixture of pain, pleasure and frustration. He told me to resist having an orgasm all day and to tell him if I got anywhere near having one. Vicky hadn’t been part of his original plan but since she was here then he would make it a ‘double act’.

To start off with Vicky and I had to spank each other 50 times as hard as we could. This was to be administered while we were over Jon’s knee. I think that he wanted us to feel his hard dick pressing into our stomach as it was happening. I was the first over Jon’s knee and Vicky really did try hard. By the time I had said, “30 - thank you” my juices were starting to flow and Vicky eased off a bit in the forties. On the last couple her fingers were starting to linger on my pussy before she pulled her hand away. My backside wasn’t too painful at the end and I hadn’t needed to cry.

Next it was Vicky’s turn and she gave a little moan of pleasure as she pressed her stomach onto Jon’s hard dick. Without being told she opened her legs so that my hand would be able to get at her pussy easily. I think that she was hoping that I would concentrate on fingering her pussy rather than on the spanking. Vicky didn’t count the strokes so I did. I wasn’t going to give her an easy time and by the time I got to 25 my hand was really hurting. I stared to slow down but tried to direct my hand so that my fingers went round her cheek and onto her pussy. By the time I had delivered 40 spanks I had developed the art of moving my hand after it had landed so that a finger went into her pussy before my hand came away. I knew that Vicky had noticed it but I didn’t know if Jon had. He didn’t say anything. When Vicky stood up there were tears in her eyes, but at the same time she gave me a ‘knowing’ smile.

Jon still had his hard-on and he said that one of us would have to do something about it. He kept looking at us both but in the end he let me give him a blowjob to relive his pressures. I was down on my knees in front of him and he was really trying to get his dick as far down my throat as he could. At one point I was having a bit of difficulty breathing, but that soon changed when he shot his load straight down my throat. I didn’t even get the chance to taste it.

It was then back to the Christmas dinner but Jon brought us both a glass of wine. When everything was cooking nicely Jon decided that it was time for the next round. He had us both put our Ben Wa ball in their proper place and told us to run up and down the stairs 10 times. Boy did that get me excited. I was glad that it wasn’t 20 I was nearly ready to cum after the 10.

Just as we were about to sit down to dinner Jon told me to replace Ben with the remote controlled vibe. All through the meal he played with the control and got me so close to cumming that I only just managed to tell him to stop. I had that familiar feeling deep inside me that was threatening to explode out. Eating just seemed to push the feeling deeper inside me but my pussy was leaving a pool of my juices on the chair. Every time I shuffled about there was a squelching sound. When we stopped eating Jon told me to stand-up with my legs apart and he used his fingers to find and remove the vibe. Fortunately it didn’t take him long otherwise I would have cum.

Vicky volunteered to do the washing-up while Jon took me upstairs and into the punishment room. He strapped me onto the top part of the ‘T’ with my feet to the legs. I couldn’t move and my spread pussy was there waiting for some action. The action that it got was Jon with first the tawse, then the cane. I can’t remember how many strokes I counted but my backside thought that it was on fire. Jon’s an expert with the cane and the end of it must have reached my pussy about a dozen times. I was crying and almost screaming. My pussy was on fire and my juices just seemed to make it burn all the more. I was so close to cumming it was unbelievable. Just as I thought that I couldn’t hold it any more Vicky came into the room and Jon stopped. Vicky said that I didn’t look too good and asked if I was OK. I tried to say “yes” but the word wouldn’t come out. In the end I just nodded.

Jon decided that he needed to let me calm down for a while and while he left me where I was he told Vicky that it was time for her to get re-acquainted with the fucking machine. While she went and got a chair he sorted out the ropes and when she came back he tied her wrists and told her to get on. Vicky climbed on and slowly impaled herself on the big dildo. Her pussy was just inches from my face and I could see every detail as she went down. She gave a big sigh as she reached the bottom. Jon adjusted the ropes and then switched on the motor.

To start off with he set the motor to run very slowly and it seemed to take ages for her to rise up so that the dildo was just out of her before she started to go down again. Jon left us alone for about 5 minutes before coming back and increasing the motors speed.

Vicky was starting to get quite worked-up and her juices were down to her knees. Unless Jon switched off the motor I could see that Vicky was going to cum long before me. The sweet fragrance of her pussy was stopping me from relaxing. Jon left Vicky and turned his attentions to me again. He gave me 10 more strokes with the cane and I was crying again after the second stroke. By the 10th I was so close to cumming that I had to beg him to stop. Just as he did stop Vicky gave out a loud scream and shuddered as she reached the bottom of the dildo.

The motor just kept going and up she went again.

Jon ignore her and un-strapped me. I collapsed to the floor and felt the pain as my backside hit the floor. Jon lifted me across the floor so that I was spread-eagle under the ropes that were dangling from the ceiling. He then strapped these to my wrists and ankles and hauled me up to about his waist height. Thankfully he had already attached the supporting straps for my waist and neck. There I was hanging about 3 feet in the air with my arms and legs as wide as they possibly could be. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Vicky still going up and down on the dildo. She had tears in her eyes but a smile on her face.

Jon got the remote controlled vibe and pushed it into me. I say pushed but I’m sure that my pussy nearly sucked it out of his hand. He switched it onto low speed and left the room. When he came back five minutes later Vicky was just having her second orgasm and I was about to have my first. Jon saw the expression on my face and switched the vibe off. So close, yet so far away.

It was then that I saw a strange looking object in Jon’s hand. It was a bit like a big pair of pliers with a spiked wheel on the end. I’d never seen one of those before (I later found out that it was a Leather workers hole punch). At the time I’d no idea what it was for and was a bit surprised when Jon started playing with it and my pussy lips. All of a sudden there was a bolt of pain coming from my labia. That pain made me cum. I felt like I was exploding as my body danced about at the end of those ropes. I was just starting to calm down when it happened again, both the pain and the orgasm. Two within a couple of minutes. Jon later told me that my pussy actually squirted out some of my juices both times that I came.

Jon continued doing something to my pussy, but I didn’t know what and when he finished he switched the vibe back on and left us again. What seemed like hours later he came back. Vicky had cum another twice and her head was hanging down. I had only cum another once but I was shattered. Jon switched everything off and lifted Vicky off the dildo. He carried her out and laid her on his bed. He then came back for me and after lowering me to the floor he carried me to his bed and laid me beside Vicky. Within seconds I was asleep.

Two hours later I woke up as Vicky was climbing off the bed. We quickly decided that we needed a shower. As I pulled my legs off the bed I saw something on my pussy. When I looked closer there were 2 gold rings about half an inch across, one hanging from each of my pussy lips. Jon had used the ‘pliers’ to pierce each of my labia and they now had ‘sleepers’ in them. There was dried blood all round my pussy. Walking was quite painful although the warm shower did help. Neither of us said anything as we showered and we both went back to bed as soon as we had dried ourselves.

It was late at night when I woke up and woke Vicky. We were both still tired, but hungry. We both complained about sore pussies as we went down stairs. My backside hurt like hell as well. Jon was watching TV when we found him and he immediately got up and told us to sit (or lay) down while he got us some food and drink. We both agreed that we had never had so much pleasure at one session before. We both thanked Jon for our Christmas presents.

Saturday December 26
It was late when Vicky and I woke up (we had both slept in Jon’s bed while he slept in mine). It didn’t hurt so much when I moved and we both explored my Christmas present it hurt like hell when I moved them. We all had a lazy day eating, drinking, talking and watching the TV too much. It hurt too much whenever I tried to move my new rings. Nothing else really happened apart from Jon sleeping with (and presumably fucking) Vicky.

Sunday December 27
Jon was up bright and early and told us to get up as well. Surprisingly enough my pussy ring holes had healed quite a bit over night and it didn’t hurt much at all when I moved my rings around, but it still hurt a bit when I gently pulled on them.

Straight after breakfast he took us to the Hotel Leisure Centre. We hit the gym first. Jon told me to wear only my white leotard, the one with the T-back. That meant that my bum cheeks were totally exposed. Vicky wore my white Lycra bikini bottoms and a T-shirt. I got one of the male members of staff staring at me as we walked through the reception area into the gym and I wondered if one of my rings had ‘escaped’ out of the side of the crotch.

It was still quite early and there was no one else in there. Jon told us what exercise machines to use and before long the leotard had lost its self inside my pussy lips. The same had happened with my bikini bottoms on Vicky. So much so that Jon told Vicky to take them off. There was no one else in there so it was only us that she was flashing her pussy to. She looked good on the machine that you have to push your legs as wide apart as you can and she said that she really enjoyed the cycling machine. Jon kept us there for about an hour before deciding to go.

A man came in just before Jon told us we were leaving and I was a little surprised that he didn’t want to keep us there longer so that we could get the poor man’s heart beating even faster. Vicky wasn’t too happy about walking back through the hotel’s reception with her bum cheeks and pussy just visible at the bottom of the T-shirt but Jon said if anyone was going to be noticed then it would be me with my pussy lips and rings showing. As it turned out no one seemed to notice us. I’m coming to the conclusion that most people are just so wrapped up in their own little worlds that they don’t notice what’s going on around them.

We got changed, well Vicky put my white Lycra bikini on and we went for a swim. Jon had put on a pair of his fine mesh undies on and I could clearly see his dick through the mesh. There was only an old man and a young couple in the pool and the young man had a good look at Vicky and me as we got in the water. We swam up and down and generally messed about for about half an hour before Jon told us that we were going into the Jacuzzi. As we got out of the water I could clearly see Vicky’s nipples and one pussy lip through the now nearly transparent thin white Lycra. I say one pussy lip as the other one had come out of the side of the crotch of the bikini bottoms. When I looked down at my front I could see my 2 hard nipples were visible through the thin leotard, and both my pussy lips and rings were out. The material had disappeared right into my pussy. Jon was just as bad, he had a hard-on and his undies were hiding nothing.

The young couple were in the Jacuzzi and as we walked to it they stared then smiled as we climbed in. The woman eyes opened wide when she saw Jon’s dick. We got chatting and it turns out that they were staying in the hotel for Christmas. They were obviously so much in love and kept kissing each other. I couldn’t see what they were doing under the bubbles but the expressions on their faces told me that something was going on. Jon had pulled me onto his lap and I sat facing Vicky as he pulled the crotch on my leotard to one side and then lifted me onto his dick. It hurt a bit as his dick pushed against my rings as he entered me.

The main bubbles stopped for a couple of minutes and through the small bubbles I could see that the man was finger-fucking the woman while he kissed her. I think that Vicky was feeling a bit left out of things because after a few minutes I saw her hand go under the water and to her pussy. We stayed there for ages with no one else coming into the pool or the Jacuzzi. Eventually (and after Jon had shot his load into me) we got out and went up to the sauna. There was no one in there either so Jon told us to strip off. We were all laid there when the couple came in about 5 minutes later. When they saw us all naked they too stripped of. The woman asked the man if he had seen any signs saying that it was ‘clothes optional’ and said, “No, but there again there weren’t any saying it wasn’t.”

The man had a dick that wasn’t as big as Jon’s and he had a big bush of black hair all round it. The woman had big floppy breasts with small dark nipples that looked very hard. Her pussy was surrounded with masses of black hair but when she lifted her feet up onto the bench I could see a nice little clit peeping out of her pink lips. Vicky and I were lying on the bench when they came in and the woman sat at my feet. I had to sit up with my feet still on the bench facing her for there to be enough room for them. The man sat on the other side of her facing her with his feet up on the bench and as he looked at her he could see past her and me.

As my legs weren’t together he could see my pussy quite clearly. When I realised this I decided to have a bit of fun and opened my legs a bit more. I also kept slowly licking my lips. The man and the woman were talking about their weekend in the Hotel, but I could see that the man was looking at me a lot. Mixed in with the sweat that was running down my body was Jon’s jism that was still seeping out of me.

It was having the desired effect on the man and I could see hid dick starting to rise. It was full hard-on when the woman noticed and told him that they were going for a shower. Jon hadn’t been taking any notice of all this but Vicky had and when they went out she said, “I saw you, enjoy doing that to men do you?” “Yes I do, it’s great the power that a woman has over a man.” I said. “Not ALL men” Jon said. Vicky said, “Vanessa doesn’t have that effect on you because you see her naked every day, but you must admit that if an attractive naked woman started doing things like Vanessa did in front of you then you’d get a hard-on as well.” “I certainly would,” Jon said, “and that’s why I like my women to tease other men. I bet that a lot of women like watching men play with themselves as well.” Both Vicky and I said, “I do” at exactly the same time.

That made us all laugh a bit then Vicky said, “That couple are having a long shower - together.” Jon said, “I bet he’s fucking her in there.” Vicky looked out and said, “You’re probably right, I can see one of her feet sticking out of the curtain - at about his waist height.” “Good for them” Jon said. A few minutes later they came back in and sat in the reverse positions. This time it was the woman who was looking straight at my pussy. I wanted to see what reaction I would get from her so I started letting my hand wander all over my body. Needless to say that they lingered on my breasts and nipples and explored my pussy. I was gently pulling my lips apart with the rings. I could see her opening her knees slowly as she watched me. When they got wide enough I could see her swollen pink lips in the middle of all that black hair with a little dark pink clit in the middle.

Encouraged by her actions I started playing with my own clit. I quickly let my eyes wander around the sauna and saw that Jon’s dick was getting hard again and that Vicky was playing with her pussy as well. As I looked back at the woman I saw her hands go round her thighs and part her pussy even more. Her man was looking down at her pussy and his dick was starting to rise. Shortly after that Vicky let out a moan. She had cum. Jon said, “Vicky, your turn, come and sit on this” pointing to his dick that was pointing to the ceiling.

Taking that as a cue, the woman got off the bench and then backed onto her man’s now erect dick. There was now 2 couples fucking in there and me just frigging myself. I felt a bit left out of it but I knew that it wouldn’t be long before Jon was fucking me. The man came first and he pulled the woman back onto him. Shortly after that Jon did the same with Vicky. There was a long silence as everyone let their sexual frenzy calm down. After a couple of minutes the man lifted the woman off his now floppy dick. They got up to leave and Jon said, “Come on, it’s getting too hot for me,” and we followed them out into the open area.

Just as the man and woman started to put on their hotel towelling bathrobes a young female staff member walked in. She stopped dead in her tracks when she realised that she was looking at 5 naked people. After taking in everything she was looking at she started to say, “You’re not supposed to.” But then changed her mind and continued “Oh what the hell!” and she walked on through to the pool area. The man and woman left and Vicky and I went into the ladies changing room. We had a shower, dried ourselves and put our coats on and went to meet Jon in the reception area. As we were waiting the staff girl was whispering to some of her colleagues and pointing to us. I said to Vicky “They’re talking about us.” “So what!” Vicky said just as Jon walked up to us.

Back home I got the dinner ready and then we watched TV for a few hours before Vicky said that she had to go back home. Apparently she had promised one of her flat mates that she would go somewhere with her on the Monday. Jon drove Vicky back to Nottingham and didn’t get back until late.

Week commencing December 28
Monday - Jon took me to Birmingham shopping. I had to wear just shoes and my coat and it was quite cold walking around outside. Jon bought me 3 sweaters that all went down to just cover my bum. One was very tight, but the other 2 were a lot looser and thicker. One was a ‘V’ neck and when I bent over in front of a mirror I could see my tits and all down the front of my body. As you probably guessed, Jon had me try each one on (and a lot more that we didn’t buy) and then come out of the changing rooms to show him what they looked like. He even had me bending over in them which gave one or two people a good look at my bare ass.

There was only one other ‘interesting’ incident. When I was in the changing rooms in one shop I had just taken my coat off and was standing there naked taking the sweater off its hanger when the curtain opened and a young woman shop assistant said, “Oops sorry, I didn’t think that there was anyone in here.” Her eyes were looking me up and down as she continued, “Is everything alright in here?” When I said, “Yes, thank you,” she said, “Yes, I can see it is; if you need any help please let me know.” She stood there for what seemed like a full minute staring at my pussy before backing out and closing the curtain.

Jon also bought me 3 pairs of black Lycra tights to wear with the sweaters. These took some finding as Jon wanted them to be all the same thickness right up to the waist and thin enough so that they were see-through if you did any more than glance at me. When we got home and I tried them on I felt strange at first, I hadn’t worn trousers, leggings or tights (only stockings) for almost a year. They took a bit of getting used to. Jon told me that they were only to be worn when I was going to be outside in the cold for a long time. The rest of the time it was to be just a dress or sweater, and / or my coat.

Tuesday - Jon took me to the Sales and he bought me a couple of skirts and tops and himself a new suit. Nothing exciting happened in the changing rooms.

Wednesday, Thursday - Jon had to go into work so I didn’t see much of him until Thursday teatime. When I was in the shower on the Wednesday morning I noticed that the holes in labia had now healed completely and the only pain is when the rings are pulled. I asked Jon if he had thought about piercing me elsewhere, like my clit or nipples. He said that he had thought about it quite a lot, but with both my nipples and my clit being so big and hard he didn’t want to interfere with the beauty of them in any way at all. I was pleased that Jon was happy with my nipples and clit, but at the same time I was a little bit disappointed that I wasn’t going to get them pierced. With rings in them I would have been able to pull them easier and perhaps make them even bigger.

That evening Jon took me to a New Year Eve’s party at the house of one of his friends. I had to wear my short silky dress, the one that hangs out from my chest letting anyone who looks down the front or sides see all my tits. With it Jon had me wear my dog collar. I hadn’t worn it for a while and it felt a bit strange. I got a couple of comments about it but I just ignored them. Jon spent a lot of the time talking to other people and I had a lot of the men talking and dancing with me. As the booze flowed some of the men got a bit more adventurous and kept finding excuses to put their hands on me.

At first I pushed their hands off but as I pushed one hand off I saw Jon looking at me and shaking his head. He wanted me to let them grope me, so I did. It didn’t take them long to realise what they could get away with. Most of them were a quick chat and grope then back to their wives or girlfriends, but a couple of the un-attached men kept coming back to me. For some strange reason one of them kept dropping things on the floor and asking me to pick them up for him. I wasn’t sure if he was trying to look down my front or give his mate behind me a good look at my ass. Whatever, I was starting to enjoy it. One of them tried to talk me into going upstairs with him but I knew that Jon would not be happy with that so I told him that ‘having a grope downstairs was one thing, but going upstairs for a fuck was out of the question’. He seemed a little surprised by my words but within seconds his hand moved from my bum outside my dress to my pussy under my dress. His eyes lit up for a second when he realised that I didn’t have any knickers on and he smiled when he found my wet pussy.

As the night wore on and people got a little ‘happier’, someone suggested some party games. The men seemed to take that as drinking games. One or two of the women joined in, but eventually one of the women suggested a game of Twister. When she said that it had nothing to do with drinking I said that I would join in. Little did I realise what was involved and it wasn’t long before bodies were twisted into all sorts of weird positions. You can just imagine what I was showing wearing only that dress. At times there were faces right in front of my chest and even between my legs (both men and women). One time when we all collapsed a hand was playing with my clit and a finger went in my hole for a few seconds. The thing was, I couldn’t see who they were attached to.

This game went on for ages and I seemed to be the only one that played in each session. I enjoyed it, it was a good laugh and I got a thrill out of knowing that so many people were looking at my naked bits. No one said anything, maybe that was because just about everyone there had had enough to drink to make them relax.

Friday - I woke up at lunchtime in Jon’s bed. I don’t remember the last part of the party, or coming home. The dampness of my pussy told me that Jon had fucked me, but I can’t remember any of it. Jon was still asleep when I got up and we spent the rest of the day getting over our hangovers.

Saturday January 2 and Sunday January 3
Another quiet day, nothing of any interest happened all weekend.

Week commencing January 4
A very quiet week, the weather was typical British weather - cold, wet and windy. I went shopping, but had to wear a jumper as well as my coat. I didn’t see anyone that I knew and wasn’t really bothered. I couldn’t seem to find the enthusiasm.

Saturday January 9
The central heating wasn’t working when we got up and I had to wear some clothes to keep warm. It was the first time that I had worn clothes in the house (apart from when getting ready to go out, or just having come home) for months and it felt a bit strange at first. Jon tried to get someone to come and look at it, but no one would come until the Monday morning. Jon took me to a pub for a meal that night, and it was good to get warm, but nothing exciting happened.

Sunday January 10
Another cold day - quite boring really.

Week commencing January 11
Monday - A heating engineer arrived mid-morning and didn’t take long to fix the heating. I had been wearing just one on my big woolly jumpers and when I had take him upstairs to show him where the hot water tank was he followed me up the stairs. Just as we got near the top he said ‘It doesn’t feel that cold to me, in fact I’m quite warm at the moment.’ I presumed that he was looking at my bare ass sticking out of the bottom of the sweater. In a way I was looking for other ways of flashing him my body, but no opportunities came up and it wasn’t long before he was gone.

Tuesday - Jon came home in a foul mood and found a nothing excuse to tan my backside. By the time he had finished I was in tears and close to cumming, but he just left it at that. I had to finish the job myself when I went to bed.

Thursday - Aerobics started again and I had been looking forward to seeing Jenny again. I was disappointed when it was another woman who was taking the class. She was a lot older and seemed a bit aloof. When I asked her where Jenny was she just said that she had taken over the class and Jenny wouldn’t be back. Her facial expression told me that she didn’t approve of what I was wearing - only my white ‘T’ back leotard. A couple of times I spotted one of the men staring at me but things just weren’t the same. I decided not to go back the next week.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 15

Friday April 23 - no, there’s nothing missing
Jon surprised me when I got up. He told me that since I had now worked for him for a full year we were going to celebrate by having a long weekend in London. I packed our bags and we caught a mid-morning train to London. It was quite quiet on the train and Jon took me to a carriage that was empty. Jon told me that we were going to have a great time and that there would be lots for me to write about in this journal. It was then that I thought that I had better admit that I hadn’t been keeping the journal up to date. Jon was not happy and I had to stand up, take my dress off and bend over the table while he gave me 100 strokes with his hand. He said that that was just for starters, and that there would be more later.

Fortunately (or unfortunately) no one came into the carriage before Jon told me to put my dress back on. But I was thinking about what they would think if someone had of come in and seen me naked, bent over a table in a moving train, getting my ass whipped. As I was thinking about it I could feel my juices starting to wet my pussy.

When we got to London we had to go to the centre on the underground. Some of the escalators in the underground are quite steep and long and with Jon being in front of me I’m sure that a few people were getting a good look at my bare arse. On one of them I looked round a couple of times and the first time I saw a young(ish) man a couple of steps behind me. When I looked round again he was a couple more steps behind me and staring right at my ass. I smiled to myself and opened my legs so that he could see more of my pussy and just for good measure I bent forward slightly. I was enjoying riding on the London underground.

In the hotel we were given a nice big room. Jon immediately opened the net curtains and I could see across the street into a busy office. Before I could do anything else Jon told me to take my dress of, stand in front of the window and let him know when someone started staring at me. It wasn’t long before first one man then a whole group of men and women were looking across the street at me. When I told Jon he told me to turn round and bend over the chair that he placed behind me. I then had to open my legs wide while he gave me 10 strokes with the tawse. I hadn’t packed it so Jon must have put it in the bags afterwards. After 5 Jon told me to stand up and look at my audience across the street. A couple of them started clapping their hands as they saw me looking at them. After the second 5 I had to stand facing them with my feet about 2 feet apart for a full 5 minutes before Jon told me to get cleaned up and put a dress on. As I moved away from the window I gave my audience a little wave.

Jon took me out for some food and then onto the underground where we rode right round the circle line getting on and off and going up the escalators then back down again. Jon told me to pretend that I wasn’t with him and to see how many people I could flash. Each time I got onto the trains I sat opposite a ‘candidate’ and left my knees open. Under Jon’s instructions I last crossed my legs when I started working for him but on the trains I wanted to make it easy for my ‘victim’ to get a good look at my pussy. With a dress that only just covers my ass when I’m stood up, sitting down with my knees a good few inches apart makes it easy for someone sitting opposite to get a real good look at my pussy and sometimes even the rings in my pussy lips.

Sitting down was a bit painful at first but my backside soon got used to the pain. I lost count of the number of people who looked at my pussy. I remember that it was mainly the men and young women who stared at it. The older women and some of the older men seemed to be a bit embarrassed about it.

As time went on more and more people used the trains. As the schools were throwing out I got lots of interest from teenage boys and I’m sure that a couple of them followed me up and down the escalators and trains for a while. My pussy was getting wetter and wetter and the tingling was getting stronger and stronger.

Round about 4 pm it got to the stage where there was only standing room and Jon told me to stand near the doors. I was beginning to think that the afternoon’s fun was over because I hadn’t been able to flash anyone for about 10 minutes when we got onto another train that was very crowded. I was squashed in the middle of a group of men in suits when I felt a hand on the top of my thigh. There was no way that I could have moved if even if I’d wanted to.

After a couple of seconds the hand moved round to my bum and then slowly between my cheeks to my pussy. I bet the man thought he was in heaven when he realised that I didn’t have any knickers on. I bet he had a right hard-on as he slipped a finger into my pussy. He had just started moving his finger in and out as the train stopped in a station. I looked at Jon to see if we were getting out and a quick shake of his head told me to stay put. The man’s hand disappeared as people started moving and I looked round to see if I could work out which of the men had been fingering me. I didn’t know whether to look for a guilty face or bulging trousers.

Before I could work out who it was, the compartment got even more crowded and the train moved off. Within seconds the hand was back. This time it didn’t waste any time and went straight into my pussy - from the front. The force and speed made me gasp a little before I opened my legs a bit to make it better for both of us. As the train got to the next station I was just starting to cum and had gone over the edge as people started to get out. I looked over to Jon who told me that we were getting off. As we were doing so I looked round and saw a man with a big smile on his face and a shiny finger in front of his nose.

This time Jon took me out of the station. We were in a place called Kentish Town and Jon took me along the road to a place called Rios. As we were getting close Jon told me to ignore him once we got inside and to take my lead by looking at him. When I asked him what the place was he just said, “Wait and see.” After paying the money and being given a towel each we went through a door into a grotty looking changing room where there were 2 fat middle-aged men there getting dressed and talking. As I walked in they stopped talking and looked at each other then back to me. Jon started getting undressed, putting his clothes into a locker so I did the same. You should have seen the 2 men’s faces as I just whipped my dress over my head leaving them staring at my naked body. I just stood there facing them as I folded my dress and put it in Jon’s locker. Jon locked the locker and walked out so I smiled at the men and followed Jon.

From the changing room we went into a big room that had lots of sun-loungers, a TV and a bar at one end. There were a few men lying on the beds watching TV or reading. They all had only towels on. In the bar were more men (again with only towels round their waists), one middle-aged woman with a towel round her (top as well) and 2 women behind the bar. They were in their twenties and one was wearing just a sarong round her waist and the other a towel round her waist. Both had huge breasts. We went through that room to a room that had a seating area, 2 bigish Jacuzzis and a Sauna. I decided to get into one of them and Jon went into the sauna.

While I was relaxing in the warm bubbly water I noticed that the place must have had about 30 men and no more than 4 or 5 women in there. The most that any of the women were showing (except me) was their breasts and they were all a lot bigger than mine. Just about all of the men kept their towels wrapped round themselves apart from when they got into some water. Some of the men that did walk around in the nude had dicks so small that it was hard to see them through their pubic hair. And the size of some of the beer-guts!!!!

The warm water was very soothing on my backside that still hurt a bit. I wondered if I still had any red marks on it and if I did, what anyone who noticed them would think.

After a few minutes I decided to get out and go for a walk round to see what else there was there. There was a small swimming pool, a very large Jacuzzi, a small workout room, another sauna, a steam room, showers and you could get outside to where there were a few sun-loungers. As I was walking round most of the men had a good stare at me. I decided that I would go and sit at one of the tables and read one of the newspapers that were lying around.

I positioned myself so that my back was to a wall and I was facing the main seating area. With my knees open about a foot I lounged back in the chair and started reading. I held the paper so that my face was partially covered so that people would think that I couldn’t see them if they looked at me. It wasn’t long before a man came and sat in a position that would give him a good view. I kept glancing up and shuffling in the chair knowing that I was sliding further down the chair and my legs were getting wider apart. One time when I looked up I saw Jon walking past with a big grin on his face. He was obviously pleased with my ‘performance’. After a while I got up and walked past the man. He stared straight at me and made no attempt to hide the ‘tent’ that he was making under his towel.

From there I went into one of the saunas. It was empty when I went in so I lay down with my feet facing the door and my legs apart. It wasn’t long before a different man came in. He’d left his towel outside and was as naked as me. No, that’s not true; I had my 2 little gold rings in my pussy lips. He sat at the end of the bench looking towards me. I pretended to be dozing with my eyes shut and ignored him. After a few minutes I scratched the inside of my thigh as if I had an itch there. When I stopped scratching I left my hand there and ‘toyed’ with one of my rings pretending that I didn’t realise what I was doing. What I was doing was pulling my pussy lips open a bit more and flicking my clit a bit. Each time I touched my clit I pulled my stomach in a bit as if it was having some effect on me. That bit wasn’t pretending, it was getting me excited. When I squinted out of my closed eyes I saw the man staring directly at my pussy. He was playing with his erect dick.

I just love it when a man gets a hard-on watching me; it gets me more excited and makes me want to do more. It gives me a feeling of power over those men. I closed my eyes tighter and smiled to myself. If I wasn’t careful I was going to cum just lying there thinking about the effect I was having on him. A couple of minutes later I felt something touch one of my feet and heard a little grunt. I ignored it until a minute later when another man came in. I looked up and saw the first man with his hands on his lap. He was obviously trying to cover his hard-on. I looked down at my feet and saw some white creamy liquid on one foot. The bugger had shot his load towards me.

The second man sat on the opposite bench meaning that he was looking at my side. He was in his thirties, slim, with a big bush of black pubic hair and a reasonable sized dick (soft) resting on his leg. A couple of minutes later the door opened again and 3 more men came in and the first man went out. He still had a semi hard-on that was bouncing about as he left. There wasn’t that much room in there by then so I sat up and swung my legs onto the floor. I was now directly opposite the second man that had come in. The 3 newcomers had towels round their waists and were talking to each other about some business deal or other. I was feeling quite randy and brave and decided to see what effect I could have on the second man. I shuffled back on the bench and brought my feet up onto the bench so that my knees were under my chin. I then put my arms round my open knees and held one wrist with the other hand. My slightly open bald pussy was staring straight back at the second man. My head was bent forward and I was looking at the floor, but if I moved my eyes up I could see right up to his face.

The sight of my pussy with my big hard clit and little gold rings was beginning to have an effect on him and I could see his dick start to harden and rise up. I guess that he didn’t want the 3 men to see his dick so he put his feet on the bench in the same way that I was sitting. This meant that his dick was pointing to the ceiling between his thighs; the 3 men would not be able to see unless they walked between us.

We were sat there for what seemed like ages, each of us staring at the others genitals. His dick was quite big and circumcised like Jon’s. He was using the muscles in his dick to jerk it a bit. I was getting VERY randy and he must have been able to see the juices seeping out of my hole. If that had been Jon I would have been begging him to fuck me. The sort of trance between us was broken as the 3 men got up and left. I’m sure the man was going to say something but just as his mouth started to open the door opened and Jon walked in. He was still naked (as I would expect) and he sat along the bench from the other man. We had ignored each other but after a minute or so Jon said to me, “You look like you’re ready for a bit of fun, can I fuck you?” The other man’s eyes opened wide, I don’t think he believed what he heard. His eyes went wider when I replied, “Yes please, I didn’t think that anyone was going to ask me.” I bet the other man was really kicking himself.

Jon stood up and walked in-between me and the man. He stood facing me and I grabbed his dick. Within seconds it was hard enough to enter me and I put it at the entrance. Fortunately the bench was at a height where Jon could easily fuck me and he went in and out for about a minute before we both came. In a way I was surprised that I didn’t cum before Jon, I was very close to it before he came in. Jon pulled out and sat down beside me, his wet dick starting to go down. When it was soft he stood up, said, “thanks love” and walked out. The other man’s face was a picture. I don’t know if he believed what he had just seen. Before he had time to compose himself I got up and went out and had a shower.

Jon was still in the shower when I got there. He smiled at me then said, “Enjoy that did you? Meet me in the workout room in 10 minutes.” As I walked out of the shower I saw Jon sat reading a newspaper with his still semi erect dick lying on his legs. I went for a swim before going to the workout room when Jon walked through the pool area to get there. To start off with we were the only us 2 in there. There are only a handful of machines in there but enough to get a reasonable workout. Jon told me to try every one of them.

By the time that I got to the jogging machine another couple of men had appeared and I could see them watching me as I bounced up and down as I was jogging. Anyone would have thought that they had never seen a naked girl running on a treadmill before. My little tits were bouncing up and down as best they could. It was more than enough to make my nipples very hard. From the back of the room Jon motioned me to keep going and I was really sweating before his hands told me to stop. All the time the 2 men had hardly had any exercise at all - apart from their eyes and brains.

From there I went and had another shower and then went to the bar. Jon was on a stool at the other end of the bar but he told the girl behind the bar to get me a drink. I took the drink and walked up to him and thanked him loudly in such a way as to imply that we were strangers. We chatted quietly for about 10 minutes. I told him all about the man in the sauna shooting his load at me. Jon asked me to point him out but he wasn’t around. Jon thought it was funny.

From there we went to the sun loungers to watch a bit of TV. Jon told me to lay on one near the walkway with my feet on the floor at either side. Jon then sat at the bottom of the sun lounger with his back to the walkway. This meant that anyone walking passed would have a great view of my bald pussy and rings without Jon being able to see whoever was looking. It also meant that Jon could slip the fingers of his right hand into me when no one was looking. As I lay there looking at the TV and the people at the bar Jon brought me to 2 orgasms. It didn’t take much because I was still worked-up from before. All the time I had to keep a smile on my face and look as if I was talking to Jon. Each time someone walked by I had to tell Jon and he stopped frigging me. It was surprising how many men walked up and down through that room, and even I could smell the aroma of an excited pussy.

While we were in there 3 foreign teenage girls wearing bikinis came in. I say foreign because they were talking in a language that I didn’t understand. They seemed a little surprised when they saw me and Jon. I got the impression that they didn’t know that there would be naked people in there. After a few minutes Jon told me to go and find them and see if I could let them have a good look at my pussy.

I found them in one of the steam rooms and I sat opposite them with my legs apart. Although it was a steam room visibility was quite good and it wasn’t long before one of them started looking at me and then obviously telling her friends to look. They were obviously talking about me and they kept looking at me. I wondered if any of their pussies were getting damp (from the inside out).

When they left they went to the shower then into the big Jacuzzi. There must have been room for 50 people in there, but it wasn’t as hot as the 2 smaller ones. I went and found Jon and told him where they were. Jon told me to go there too and that he would follow me in a bit. I was enjoying the bubbles and trying to float on my back in there when Jon came in. He sat close to me then indicated that he wanted me to go to him. He told me to put a knee on the underwater bench either side of him so that I was facing him. I knew exactly what he was going to do and when his dick got hard enough he pulled me down onto him. He told me to lay back and continue my floating lessons, and he held one of his hands under my back so that my breasts were just out of the water. The 3 girls were all watching us, so was an old man that was in the other end of the Jacuzzi. Jon was bouncing me up and down and kept massaging one breast and nipple with his spare hand.

It wasn’t long before I felt Jon shoot his load into me and he lifted me off him. I hadn’t cum, but there again I’d had my share of orgasms that day. Jon moved away from me and ignored me. I’m not sure if the girls realised that Jon was with me or that they thought that he had just picked me up for a quick fuck. Whatever! When Jon got out I left it for about 5 minutes before going looking for him. I found him in the seating area and he told me that we were leaving. There was another man in the changing room and he watched my every move as I towelled myself dry then put just a dress on. Out on the street it was dark and we went back to the underground and caught a tube back to the hotel. The underground was relatively quiet and I didn’t get the opportunity to flash anyone.

Back in the hotel room Jon was a bit disappointed to see that the offices over the street were empty. We showered and changed and Jon took me out for a drink and a meal. He told me to wear the remote vibe, my black pencil dress and nothing else apart from shoes. We walked to a quiet little restaurant that had a little bar for people waiting for tables. Jon started with the remote vibe almost as soon as we got inside the place (London is so much warmer than the midlands).

Just as I was about to tell the waiter what I wanted to drink Jon switched it on. Although I should have guessed, it caught me by surprise and I gasped just as I was about open my mouth. The waiter gave me a funny look as he stood there waiting for me. All during the meal Jon played his usual tricks with the on / off switch and his timing and brought me so close to an orgasm whenever a waiter was stood in front of me. As usual when I sat down with the remote vibe in (and most other times as well) I make sure that my dress is not between my butt and the seat. I like to leave my pussy juices on the seat, not on my dress. That means that if I don’t strategically place a napkin my bald pubic area is visible to anyone who can look at my lap.

Before we ordered our desserts Jon told me to place my napkin on the table and leave it there until my dessert was arrived. The waiters face was wonderful when he realises that he was looking at. He hung around for as long as he could and just to let him know that he was looking I smiled at him and opened my legs a bit. The poor man was going bright red and there was a definite bulge in the front of his trousers. All this time I was finding it hard to concentrate as Jon was getting me so close to cumming. Unfortunately Jon obviously didn’t want me to cum and he knows me well enough to know when to switch the vibe off. It was only going up in the lift back to our room that he finally took me over the edge. The old couple in the lift must have thought that I was ill or something as I held my stomach and gasped when I came. When we got out of the lift Jon told me to take my dress off and I walked naked back to our room. No one saw us.

Saturday April 24
When I woke-up the sun was shining in through the window. Jon was awake and when he realised that I was awake he told me to go and open the window and let some fresh air in. The window hadn’t been opened very often and it took me ages to get it to open just a little bit. As I was struggling I noticed that there some people in the offices opposite and what’s more, they’d noticed me. Two or three men and women were watching a naked me. I told Jon and he just said ‘take your time and get it wide open.’ I’m still not sure if he meant the window or me. Anyway after about 5 minutes I gave up, waved at them and went for a shower.

When I came out of the bathroom I got a bit of a surprise, Jon had called room service and a young girl was just unloading a trolley. She stopped and stared at my naked body as I just stood in front of her. It was only when Jon said, “haven’t you seen a naked woman before” that she said, “Sorry sir” and continued. As she was leaving she looked back at me a couple of times. We slowly ate breakfast with Jon deciding what we were going to do that day. Jon wanted some more hot tea, I said that I would make some using the kettle in the room but Jon told me to ring room service. When it came Jon told me to open the door. It was a young man who took his time looking at me. As he was going out of the door I heard a girl’s voice say “was she still in the nuddie then?” I didn’t close the door for a couple of seconds and I heard her say “what did you think of the rings then?”

Jon took me shopping down Oxford Street in the morning and he bought me a couple of dresses. One was a tight light blue, soft knitted one that really hugged my shape. The shape of my nipples was really visible. The other one was in 2 parts joined at the top. The outer part is made of a dark see-through net material while the inner slip is flesh coloured. Jon told me that I have to put a lot of large neat holes in that part and shorten it so that it only just covers my bum and pussy when I stand still.

All the shops and the street were absolutely crowded; I’ve never seen so many people out shopping before. After a couple of hours or so we went to a Burger King before Jon took me to a quieter part of town, to some smaller shops. To get there we had to use the underground. That was crowded as well and there were hundreds of youths going to a football match. We had to stand on the train and were surrounded by all these noisy youths singing and shouting. I was sandwiched between 2 of them and it was only a couple of seconds after the doors closed that I felt 2 hands groping me. One youth was probing at my pussy and the other was running his hand up and down my bum. I was expecting that hand to go down towards my pussy and I was wondering what would happen when the 2 hands met. It never happened as the youths all got off at the next station leaving me with a wet pussy.

I don’t know where it was that Jon took me, but there were some unusual shops there. One sold leather and rubber clothes and had some items like wrist and ankle restraints. There was even a long leather whip fastened to the wall. The staff were a man and a woman, both wearing leathers, the woman wore a leather dog collar round her neck that looked exactly like mine. Jon asked if they had any more bondage equipment that we could look at but the woman said that she was sorry, but all their other items were only sold by mail order. She gave Jon a catalogue.

The next shop we went in was a dress shop. They had lots of clothes with not much to them. As soon as I realised that I knew that Jon would want me to try a lot of them on. We were lucky as well; the changing rooms were 3 cubicles in a row in a separate room at the back of the shop. There was a largish area in front of the cubicles with a long mirror and a couple of chairs for the men to use while they waited for their wives or girlfriends to get changed. Jon selected a couple of dresses, I chose a skirt and top and we went into the changing area. As we were walking towards them Jon told me to only half close the curtain and to make sure that I gave the man that was sat on one of the chairs a good show.

I did as I was told and Jon sat next to the man. I hung up the clothes that I was going to try on and then with my back to the half open curtain I bent down, grabbed the hem of my dress and slowly lifted it right over my head. I was looking in the mirror in front of me and I could see the man and Jon’s faces as my totally naked back came into view. The surprise on the man’s face was great as he realised that I wasn’t wearing anything under my dress. It was then that I realised that if I could see him in the mirror in front of me then he could probably see my front in the mirror.

I turned to the hangers and hung-up my dress before starting to unfasten a dress that Jon had selected. It was going to be a tight fit getting into it so I had to undo the zip all the way down. As I stepped into it I turned to face Jon and the man. Jon smiled so I smiled back which caused the man to smile at me. The dress was tight and short, it had holes all over it, and some were big enough for a hand to squeeze in. On bigish one was just below my left breast and the bottom of my breast was clearly visible. Another bigish one was on my stomach showing that I wasn’t wearing any knickers.

Jon told me to come out of the cubicle and let him get a closer look at me. He’d got up and was talking to me in front of the mirror when the man’s partner came out of her cubicle. She was wearing a dress that was nearly as short as the one I had on and it looked nice, but it wasn’t as revealing as mine. The man got up to talk to her and I saw that he had a big bulge in the front of his trousers. I think that the woman must have seen it too because she giggled a bit and said, “What have you been thinking about?” He didn’t answer the question but commented on how nice she looked.

Jon squeezed his hand into the hole on my stomach and said (loudly), “these holes are big enough to get my hand in, look.” Not only did I look at what he was doing (holding my pubic bone with one finger in-between the lips of my pussy) in the mirror, but the man and woman looked as well. I jokingly said, “get off” and pulled back a bit. This caused the dress to ride up a bit and I could see Jon’s hand covering my pussy in the mirror. As he pulled his hand out my whole pussy was clearly visible in the mirror. I tried to see if the couple were still looking but Jon was in the way.

Jon told me to go and try the other dress on so I went back into my cubicle and took the dress off. From where I was I couldn’t see the couple but it wasn’t long before the man worked his way back so that he could see me. He was talking to his woman while looking over to me. I was stood there naked watching him and Jon as I fiddled with the zip on the first dress, then the one I was going to put on. The zip was only in the top of the skirt part, there was only a very low cut front to the top part and the skirt was flared out. The whole thing was made out of very light material and not a lot of it either. Just as I was zipping up the skirt I heard the woman say “what are you looking at?” and her face came into view. I walked out to Jon and he said, “Nice, very nice.” I had to agree when I looked into the big mirror, it did look nice and it was made of a materiel that felt good as well.

As I was looking in the mirror Jon said, “Bend over a bit.” As I did the front of the dress fell forward and I could see my breasts in the mirror. I turned round and did the same again. This time I looked down first to see my breasts again, and then I looked beside and behind me into the mirror. I could see all my backside and pussy in between. The woman had gone back into her cubicle but the man was staring at me. I smiled back at him and said, “Nice isn’t it!” “It certainly is” he replied.

I stood up again and Jon gently grabbed the 2 front parts of the top and pulled them away from me. The whole top was so lose fitting that the gap seemed big enough for someone to drive a bus through. Jon said that he really liked that one and told me to go and try the skirt and top on. Within seconds I was in the cubicle and had unzipped and dropped the dress. I was putting it back on the hanger (facing Jon and the man) when first his woman came out, saw me and said, “now I understand”; then as they both walked away 2 girls in their late teens walked in. One of them saw me - naked and full frontal, then look at Jon and then said, “I hope we’re not interrupting anything.” Jon said, “No, carry on ladies.”

The skirt that I had brought in was very low fitting; it only just covered my hips and relied on them to keep it up. When I zipped it up round my waist I just let it go and it settled nicely round my hips. When I pulled it up to my waist again all my backside and pussy were on view until I let go of it again. I thought that that was quite good and went to show Jon. I was still pulling it up and letting go when one of the girls came out of her cubicle. There I was, topless and flashing my bum and puss to Jon. The girl stopped and looked at me for a second then went to look at herself in the big mirror. Just as Jon told me to go and put the top on the other girl came out. She looked at me as well before turning to her mate.

The dresses that the girls had on were quite nice but one of them was way too small and her knickers were really showing through. As I was putting the little top on I heard one girl say “you won’t be able to wear any knickers with that.” The reply was “nothing new there then!” When I got back out the girl with the showing knickers was really showing them, they were in her hand. “That looks better” the second girl said. There was no way that there was time for her to go into her cubicle and take them off so she must have taken them off out in the open in front of Jon. I guess that she must have thought that if I was naked out there, then her slipping her knickers of was nothing to worry about. Quite right too.

Jon wasn’t happy with the skirt and top and told me to put the backless dress on again. He also told me to get it and change out there. Just as I was stepping into it another man and woman came into the area. I watched the man’s face and trousers as they stood and watched us for a few seconds before the woman said, “I think we’ll come back later.” As she virtually pulled the man out of there I could see that the sight of my naked body was having the expected effect on him. I was starting to get a bit excited as well and I could feel that familiar dampness in my pussy. I put the dress back on and whilst I was doing a couple of twirls for Jon I noticed that the girl who hadn’t taken her knickers off had changed into another dress. It was a lot shorter and as she stood in front of the mirror I could see that she had now taken her knickers off as I could see some of her black pussy hairs as she leaned slightly forward. Jon had seen as well.

Jon told me to get back into my clothes (I was only wearing one of my big woolly jumpers) and he bought me the backless dress. Time was getting on and we went back to the Hotel where Jon gave me another instalment of punishment for not keeping this journal up to date. My backside hurt quite a bit after the 20 strokes of the tawse. I managed to avoid crying but some liquid did come out of my body - my pussy. I couldn’t stop thinking about being groped on the underground that morning.

That evening Jon took me to the theatre. Jon really enjoyed it but I wasn’t that impressed. I wore my new backless dress and I’m sure that a lot of people got a good look at my ‘interesting’ bits as I squeezed along the aisles to get to my seat. During the interval we went to the bar for a drink, there were quite a number of other women all dressed up bit I think that my dress was the most revealing.

We had to go to the theatre on the underground and after the show and a nice meal we headed back to the hotel the same way we went. It was late and the trains weren’t very busy which gave Jon an idea. We were on the central line and Jon stopped me when I stood up to get off at our station. He waited until our carriage was empty then got me to kneel either side of him, facing him. As I was getting on him he got his dick out and lowered me onto it. We went through 2 stations like that before a young woman got into our carriage. Jon was holding me steady and to all intent and purpose we were just kissing. The woman sat at the other end of the carriage but I could see her looking at us and it wasn’t long before I was going up and down on Jon again. We both came just as the train arrived at the next station and at that time I wouldn’t have cared if half of London had got on the train.

No one got on and Jon lifted me off as we moved out of the station. Jon wasn’t finished with me and I had to bend over and lick his dick clean before he told me to sit down. When I did I realised that the woman was still looking and must have been able to see all my backside and pussy as I licked Jon. As I sat opposite Jon while the train was going round the circle and back to our station I could feel all my (and Jon’s) juices leaking out of me and onto the seat. It was then that I noticed a sign saying that the trains were monitored by closed circuit television. I smiled as I wondered if anyone had been watching us on a TV somewhere.

Sunday April 25
I woke up early and found that Jon was already up. It was 7 o’clock when Jon told me to put on the hotel robe and follow him down to the hotel leisure centre which consisted of a little swimming pool, a Jacuzzi and a couple of workout machines in a separate room. I was wondering what we were going to do about swimming costumes but when we got there, there was no one else there I asked Jon about it and he said that the place was unmanned but monitored by a couple of CCTV cameras. He said that as long as we were quick we would probably get away with a naked swim. Jon took me into the gents changing rooms where we left our robes and quickly went out and jumped into the pool. After about 10 minutes of going up and down Jon got out and told me that we were getting into the Jacuzzi. It was lovely and warm and I nearly dozed off.

A while later a group of Japanese teenagers came in and went into the changing rooms. I was wondering what Jon would do, but he said nothing. When the Japs came out most of them went into the pool but one girl came into the Jacuzzi. Shortly afterwards Jon pulled me onto his lap and started kissing me. The only problem was that I was higher up and my tits were out of the bubbles. Jon gave my right nipple a quick tweak which made them stand to attention. I glanced over to the girl and saw that she was watching us. As I looked back a Jon I saw that he had seen her as well. I think the exhibitionist bit in Jon came out because I could feel his dick getting hard. He lifted me onto his dick and started playing with one of my tits while he continued to kiss me. Jon was lifting me up and down a bit and the girl must have known what we were doing.

After a while Jon came and we just sat there as I felt his dick start to go soft. Before it slipped out on its own Jon said, “come on, let’s go” and lifted me up. When we were stood up I saw that Jon’s dick was still a bit hard. He was right in front of the Jap girl with his dick about a foot from her face. She was staring right at it. As we walked to the changing rooms I noticed that all the other Japs had stopped swimming and were looking at us. We grabbed a couple of towels from the pile at the entrance to the changing rooms and went into the gents. As we were drying ourselves a middle-aged man came in and looked a bit shocked when he saw a naked woman in there. It didn’t stop him looking at me though. We put our robes on but didn’t tie the belts and walked out with them hanging open. Two of the Jap boys were at the end of the pool as we passed and they stared at us as we walked out.

We didn’t see anyone as we walked to the lift but when the doors shut us in it Jon told me to give him my robe and I had to walk back to our room naked. Two people saw me, one was an old man who was busy reading a newspaper as he walked and although he looked up to say “good morning” he went straight back to his paper as if it was normal for him to meet naked women in hotel corridors. The other person we saw was a young waiter delivering some breakfast to someone. He was wide awake and stopped and really stared at me as we walked by. I smiled at him and said, “good morning” to him, but he didn’t say anything.

Jon decided that we would go to the restaurant for breakfast and I wore the new tight, light blue dress. It really hugs my body and as I walk along I can feel the air coming through the thin, knitted material onto my skin. Breakfast was uneventful and Jon took me back to our room then to an arcade that he had seen where there were a couple of shops that he wanted to go in.

Just before we left our room Jon told me to bend over and I was a little surprised to feel the remote vibe being pushed into my pussy. It didn’t hurt; my pussy seems to be permanently damp and ready for action these days. Jon waited until we were on the underground before he gave me a couple of bursts on the vibe. With all the people wandering around I had forgotten about the vibe until it made me jump in my seat.

There were quite a few shops in the arcade and when I was getting a bit bored in the second shop that Jon took me into, he told me to go for a wander on my own and to meet him at the entrance in half an hour. I went into a couple of shops and then wandered around the rest of the place. As I passed a toyshop the vibe made me jump. It was on full throttle. I looked round for Jon but couldn’t see him. The vibe was really doing what it was designed for, but very quickly. I managed to walk to the side of the walkway and lean on the wall but I was coming to an orgasm quickly. I was shaking as I came first once, twice, three times, then a fourth time, all closely together. How I managed to stay on my feet I don’t know. I could see people staring at me as the whole of my body trembled and one oldish woman asked me if I was all right. I just managed to say that I was and thanked her for her concern. I was desperately looking round for Jon and I think I had cum for the fifth time when I saw Jon walking towards me.

“Please turn it off Master” I pleaded with him but he just looked blankly at me as if he hadn’t a clue what I was talking about. “The vibe Master” I said. He got the remote control out of his pocket and pressed the buttons but it didn’t make any difference.

Looking back we must have looked a right sight with me shaking and fighting to stay on my feet and Jon stood a couple of feet in front of me pointing something at my pussy and saying “it isn’t working.” Eventually Jon realised what was happening and picked me up and carried me out onto the street.

As I was slowly coming back to normal Jon told me that he thought the problem was the toyshop. He’s seen a kid playing with a remote controlled car and it must have been on the same frequency. When I say back to normal it wasn’t normal, I was covered in sweat, knackered and my pussy juices were right down to my knees. Jon had to help me walk back to the underground and then the hotel. I had a shower and lay on the bed for half an hour before I felt able to get ready to come home.

The train journey home was uneventful apart from a lad of about 13 taking an interest in my legs. As I never cross my legs these days (Jon won’t let me), the lad might even have been able to see my pussy the way he kept getting down onto the train floor with his little brother’s toy cars.

Shortly after we got home, Jon gave me the main part of my punishment for not keeping this journal up to date. As usual, as soon as I had got into the house I had stripped off, and no sooner than I had taken my dress off than Jon told me to go to the toilet then go and lay face down on the punishment bed.

I had been there for about 10 minutes wondering what Jon was going to do to me when he came in and told me to move the pillows to under my stomach. He then restrained my wrists and ankles to the corner posts and then put a blindfold on me. Somehow I just knew that he was going to cane me and I could feel that nervousness of knowing that I was going to get some pain and pleasure. My pussy was getting damp in anticipation. I didn’t have to wait long before I heard that ‘whoosh’ then felt the pain. Automatically I said, “One - thank you Master.” By the time I had said, “Five - thank you Master,” the tears were starting to swell in my eyes. Jon was really going to hurt me. As the tenth stroke landed I let out a little scream. They were really hurting.

There was a pause after the tenth stroke and I heard Jon moving. The next think I knew Jon’s hands were at my pussy. My lips were already swollen and slightly open as the pain was causing me pleasure but Jon opened them more and it wasn’t long before I realised that he was tying my lips open as wide as they would go using string through my little rings and then round my thighs. Suddenly I realised that my open pussy was Jon’s next target. Number eleven landed right down the crack in my ass and pussy. I screamed out loud before saying, “Eleven - thank you Master.” By fifteen my whole pussy was throbbing with pain and pleasure. It was number 19 that took me over the edge and I was sweating something rotten as I uncontrollably shook violently. I never did manage to say, “Nineteen - thank you Master.” I was starting to get control of myself again when number 20 landed. Thankfully that was the last one but I didn’t feel that much. My whole backside and pussy were numb. Before Jon left me he got the big double-ended dildo and pushed it into me as far as it would go. Within minutes I was asleep.

Week commencing April 26
I woke up with a start and a feeling of emptiness to discover that Jon was just pulling the dildo out of me. As he released me he asked me if I was okay then told me to take it slowly when I decided to get up. He went off to work as the pain started as I moved my legs. When I made it to the bathroom I saw that my backside had lots of deep red wheals all over it. I jumped when I touched my open pussy and had to untie my pussy lips very slowly. I don’t know why but I just had to play with my swollen, tender clit and bring myself off again. I took it very easy that day and the next few. In fact it was the Friday before I felt well enough to go to the supermarket.

Saturday May 1
A quiet weekend really. Jon spotted an advert in the paper for a ‘Bar person’, and when we went into town we went to the pub and Jon got us a drink while I asked for the manager. The job was for Friday and Saturday evening. He asked me if I normally dressed like I was (short dress) for work. When I said I did he said, “Good, I like to cater for the younger drinkers on a weekend evening and young attractive women wearing not a lot tends to keep the place crowded.” He asked me if I could start the next Friday and I said that I could and hoped that Jon would agree. He did.
Stayed at home for the rest of the day and went to bed early.

Sunday May 2
Jon got up very early to watch some motor racing and then spent the rest of the morning reading the papers. The only exciting part of the day was when he came up behind me as I washed the dishes and fucked me.

Week commencing May 3
It was a Bank Holiday on the Monday but we didn’t go anywhere, or do anything exciting. On the Tuesday I got a card from the doctors asking me to go for a smear test on the Friday. When I got there the receptionist said that the nurse wasn’t available and that the doctor would be taking it.

When my turn came I went in and saw that it was the short balding doctor that has a bit of an attitude problem. There were 2 other people in with him, one man and one woman, both about my age. The doctor explained that they were students getting work experience and asked if I minded if they took the sample. When I said, “okay” he continued to tell me that as it was a long time since I had had a thorough examination then he would give me one before they took the sample.

He asked me to take my skirt and pants off and lay on the bed. He obviously hadn’t been paying me much attention as I was wearing a dress and only a dress and the 2 students watched as I grabbed the hem of my short dress and pulled it over my head leaving me completely naked. The doctor looked a little surprised when he turned round and saw me naked. In case he was going to say something I said, “I don’t wear underwear.” “Healthy attitude” he said, “climb on the examination table please.”

As I swung my legs up and layback all 3 of them moved over to me and the 2 students stood at my feet while the doctor stood beside me. “A rectal examination first I think” the doctor said, “Turn over and get on your hands and knees please.” As I was doing so I looked back between my open legs and saw the male student licking his lips. I looked at the doctor who put some latex gloves on then scooped up some cream, presumably to lubricate my ass hole. When he turned to look at me he saw the red lines that were still on my backside and said, “Do these hurt?” and he ran a finger along one of them. As I said, “No” I wondered what I would say if he asked me how I got them, but he didn’t ask. Instead I felt the cold cream and his finger start prodding my ass hole. It all happened so quickly that I gasped and threw my head back. His poking and prodding only lasted seconds but the surprise attack had started my pussy tingling and my pussy involuntarily lubricating.

He pulled his hand out and said, “turn over please, and lift your legs into the stirrups, it’s time for the vaginal examination.” As I did so I saw that the eyes of the 2 students were firmly fixed on my pussy. The male student had a bulge in his trousers. That turned me on a bit more and when the doctor went to get some more lubrication cream for his new pair of gloves the female student said, “I don’t think that you’ll need that doctor.” The doctor turned and looked at my pussy and said, “I think you’re right.” The doctor had a little poke and pull at the rings in my lips and asked me if I had any problems with them. When I said, “No” he just started to push a finger into my hole. He really did poke around in there for what seemed like ages and quite hard too. At the same time he held his left hand on my stomach just above my pubic bone. All this was getting too much for me and I was glad when he pulled his finger out as I could feel an orgasm coming on.

Unfortunately it didn’t stop there and he started prodding and pulling my clit. As he was doing so he said to the students, “Take a good look at this, it’s a perfect example of a large engorged clitoris. The majority of women are not fortunate enough to have one. It can heighten sexual pleasure tremendously.”

I surprised myself a bit as the doctor’s remarks were embarrassing me a bit. Before I started working for Jon I would have died of shame and probably got up and run out, but a year with Jon had made me proud of my body and my sexual feelings. I guess that it was the formal doctor’s examination that had made me embarrassed.

“Right then,” the doctor said, “that’s the examination over with, it wasn’t so bad was it Miss Evans?” Before I could say anything he continued “Now it’s time to get the smear test sample. You take it Miss Johnson.” Miss Johnson moved forward and picked-up this stainless steel object. It looked like a short tube with some scissors handles.

Before I knew what was happening the object was being pushed inside me. The cold metal combined with the excitement of the doctor’s hands and this young woman’s other hand on my stomach was just too much for me. I started to cum right there with the 3 of them looking at me. I was shaking and biting my lip to stop myself from moaning out load. The doctor was very calm but the young man was getting embarrassed by the bulge in his trousers. He was moving his stomach in and out as if trying to hide it.

Right in the middle of me cumming the young woman jumped back and looked shocked. After about a minute she said to the doctor, “What was that?” “What was what?” The doctor replied. “Some fluid just flew out of her vagina.” After a couple of seconds the doctor said, “It’s perfectly normal, though not very common for a woman to have an orgasm when she is being examined by a doctor. It is also perfectly normal, again though not very common for a very sexually active woman with a sensitive vagina to ejaculate in a similar way to a man, although the quantity of liquid is not as great as that of a man. Wait a minute for the patient to compose herself then continue.”

I was embarrassed and as the orgasm subsided I stayed flushed with the embarrassment. The young student quickly opened my vagina with the ‘implement’ and took the sample. Before I knew it the doctor was telling me that I could climb down and get dressed. The male student continued to stare at me as I got down and dressed and I saw the female prod the male student and say “Peter!” to bring him out of his dream.

When I was dressed the doctor thanked me again for letting the students take part and then told me not to worry about what happened. He said that it was ‘quite normal’. On the way home my embarrassment turned to excitement and I had to make myself cum again just as soon as I got in.

That evening was my first day in my new part-time job and I asked Jon what I should wear. He told me to wear my leather skirt and a tight T-shirt that did quite come down to my waist. Jon drove me to the pub and when the manager saw me he said, “Very nice, that should pull the punters in.” It was then that I realised that he was looking at my breasts. I had just come in from the cold and my nipples there looking like thumb ends pushing the thin T-shirt material out. As the other staff arrived I saw that most of them were girls dressed in very little as well. There were a couple of men, both hunks with tight T-shirts showing-off their muscles. It didn’t take me long to get into things and the time just flew by.

The bar was in a long straight line and a couple of times I heard some cheering and looked round. One of the times I saw the skirt of one of the girls was up round her waist letting everyone see her thong knickers. She was pulling it back down and looking a bit embarrassed. I didn’t take any notice until it happened again a bit later with a different girl. I asked the boss, who was next to me what was going on, and he just said, “Oh, it’s nothing, just a problem with a faulty valve on a compressed air tank.” I was a bit puzzled as I thought that pubs used some sort of gas to get the bubbles in the soft drinks, not air. I thought no more about it and it was soon time to go home. Jon had come in just before closing time and he took me home. I was knackered and Jon told me to go straight to bed.

Saturday May 8
Not much happened during the day and I went to work that evening wearing a tight skirt and tank top. It was a very busy night and I had to cope with a number of half drunk youths trying to chat me up. One time when I went to collect some glasses one of them slid his hand right up the inside of my leg to my pussy. Although I wanted to let him play with my pussy I pulled away from him when he started telling his mates that I didn’t have any knickers on.

Just before closing time I found out more about the ‘faulty valve on the compressed air tank’. It wasn’t faulty; it was designed that way by the manager. Every time he wanted to liven things up a bit he would wait for one of the girls wearing a suitable skirt to be standing in the right place and then open the valve giving anyone who was looking a glimpse of her knickers. When I explained it to Jon later he said it was the ‘Marilyn Monroe effect’ - whatever that meant. Anyway, I’d noticed that one of the girls spent most of the time at that end of the bar and that she was ‘caught’ the most and she was never in a rush to pull her skirt down. I guess that she was a bit of an exhibitionist too. I wondered how long it would be before I got ‘caught’ and let everyone know that I didn’t wear knickers.

Sunday May 9
It was a boring day, nothing exciting happened.

Week commencing May 10
Bridie surprised me when she arrived on the Tuesday morning. I hadn’t seen her for months and I was so pleased to see her. She’s quit her job at Tesco which explained why I hadn’t seen her there. She’s now got a job in an office in town but was having a couple of days off. She’s still got the same boyfriend and they appear to be getting on well. She wanted me to be her alibi for going on holiday with her boyfriend. They had already booked it but she had had to tell her mother that she was going with me not her boyfriend and she was half expecting her mother to ring me to check-up on her. I told her that I would cover for her but that it would cost her. When she asked what, I told her that I wanted her upstairs and naked on my bed within 2 minutes.

She didn’t say a word but within 1 second she was gone. I found her coat, shoes, skirt and top on the stairs and on my bedroom floor. When I found her she was laying naked on my bed with a big grin on her face. “No underwear?” I said. “Of course not” she replied. We had a great couple of hours with each other, I got out some of the toys and we really abuse each other’s bodies. She was fascinated by my pussy rings and played with them for ages. I felt really relaxed and fulfilled when she left just before Jon was due to get home. I promised her that next time she came she could have a go on the ‘fucking machine’.

Friday - went to work in a thin flared skirt and top which wasn’t long enough to tuck into my skirt. The manager kept telling me to get things from the end of the bar where the air jet was. I worked-out what he was after and I wasn’t going to disappoint him, but I wasn’t going to make it easy for him. The ‘tease’ in me was going to have some fun. Each time one of the girls got blasted I’d look at the manager and worked out where the control was. When I went near the air jet I kept an eye on him and if I thought he was going to open the valve I’d move away.

This went on until about 30 minutes from closing time when I thought “Ok, let’s go for it.” I went and stood over the little hole in the floor and faced him with my legs slightly apart. I pretended to talk to a customer and waited for it to happen. When it did my thin skirt flew right up past my waist. I pretended to look shocked and surprised but I didn’t move for about 10 seconds and even then I pulled my skirt down slowly. As I did I looked around to see who noticed. The manager had and his eyes were lit up, I guess he’d been expecting me to be wearing knickers. The girl who I’d decided was a bit of an exhibitionist had seen me as well. She had a big grin on her face. A couple of customers had seen me as well and I could hear them telling their mates.

I continued as nothing had happened but when I walked passed the manager he whispered “very nice.” I just ignored him. When we were closing I got chatting to the exhibitionist girl (Hannah) and she told me that she’d been dying to go to work with no knickers and get ‘caught’, but she’d just never had the courage.

Saturday May 15
Told Jon about the air jet and Hannah. He laughed and said, “Sounds like my kind of girl.” When I went to work that night I put the same skirt on but with a different top. I was going to have some fun again. The manager was up to his tricks again with most of the girls. I saw 2 thongs (one with a big black bush showing through) and 1 big pair of knickers. All of them (except Hannah) tried to get their skirts back down as soon as possible. Hannah was being brave and didn’t attempt to pull hers down; instead she just stood there for a few seconds and then walked away as if nothing had happened.

I kept quickly passing over the hole in the floor but I never stayed long enough to be ‘caught’. That was right until just before closing time when I went and stood over the hole in the floor with my feet about a foot apart. Hannah was nearby and I said to her “watch this,” and I bent at the waist pretending to get a glass from that back of the shelf under the bar. It wasn’t long before the manager spotted me and opened the valve. My skirt flew up and onto my back leaving my bare backside and pussy on view to everyone behind the bar, and a few of the customers to see. I didn’t move and I could hear some of the customers cheering.

I slowly stood up with a glass in my hand and let my skirt fall back into place as I started to fill the glass with beer. Things got back to normal quickly and a bit later Hannah came up to me and said that she liked my rings and that she was going to find the courage before next weekend. I told her, “don’t think about it, come to work without knickers and it won’t be long before you forget that you haven’t any on. After that you’ll have exposed yourself before you realise it, and then it will be too late, you’ll have done it. After the first time you don’t need courage but you still get the excitement.” I left her thinking about it.

Sunday May 16
After reading the papers Jon took me to the gym at the hotel. I had to wear just a long T-shirt in the gym and I had a bit of fun with a middle-aged man who kept staring at me. The exercise cycle was fun but my rings rubbed against the saddle and made my pussy a bit sore. We only went for a swim after that, I wore my white cotton bikini which hugs my nipples and pussy crack, especially when it’s wet, but no one appeared to pay me any attention. We had to be back home by lunchtime as Jon wanted to watch some Motor racing.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 16

Week commencing May 17
Did a bit of gardening in the back but it wasn’t really warm enough to stay out there naked for long.

Friday night at work was the only time when anything exciting happened. I’d been talking to Jon about the manager and the air jet and Jon decided that I should make life a little less interesting for the manager. Well until he realised what I had done that is. Just before I went to work Jon and I painted some knickers on to me, not big ones, but bigger than a thong. When the managers bumped into me early on he said that he was going to get another look at my pussy later. So I told him that he was in for a disappointment and to prove it I lifted my skirt (I’d worn the same one) up at my right hip and showed him my ‘knickers’. I only lifted it up for a second and he didn’t have time to realise that it was only paint. He looked a bit disappointed but said that the valve was still leaking.

We were very busy that night and I had to go collecting glasses quite a few times. Twice I got drunken youths touching me up. On actually managed to get a finger in me and I just stood there looking at him. After a minute or so he lost his nerve and pulled it out. Shame really, he was starting to turn me on.

Towards the end of the evening I stayed at the air jet end of the bar as much as I could and came very close to showing my ‘knickers’ a couple of times. Finally I waited right over the hole until the manager ‘got’ me. My skirt inverted itself right up to my waist and I just stood there enjoying the breeze. I’ve no idea how many people saw my ‘knickers’ and even less idea how many of them realised that it was only paint and that I was actually naked from the waist down. I found it quite exciting really.

Another thing that happened that night was that I’m sure that I caught a glimpse of Hannah’s pussy one time that the air jet got her. I didn’t get chance to talk to her.

Saturday May 22
The day wasn’t very exciting but when I went to work (a bit early) Hannah was just arriving. We had time for a chat before things got too busy. She was a bit nervous as she had found the courage to come to work without knickers on but had brought some in her bag. For some reason she wanted to show them to me and I managed to grab them and refused to give them back. I told her that I’d give them back to her if she begged me later in the evening. She never did and I threw then in our rubbish bin when I got home.

I told her about my painted on knickers and she told me that she’d seen me with my skirt round my waist the previous night and thought that I was wearing knickers. I didn’t tell her that I was ‘wearing’ a much smaller pair of knickers that night. The paint only covered a very small triangle in the front (and I mean small) and paint strings to another small triangle at the top of my bum cheeks. It didn’t cover my pussy so that if I bent over enough people would be able to see my pussy and rings. I let myself be ‘caught’ quite a few times that night and no one said that they thought my knickers weren’t real. I’ve decided that I’m going to wear the same skirt every time that I go to work, it’s more fun.

Later on I let myself get ‘caught’ when Hannah was nearby. As usual I was ignoring the fact that my skirt was round my waist and I bent down to get a pint glass. When I was bent over I looked at Hannah and saw that she was having a good look at my backside and pussy. When I stood up and moved passed her I just said, “Go for it.” About 5 minutes later she did. Her skirt didn’t go as high as mine because the material was a lot heavier but I did see her pubic hair. She has it trimmed to a thin strip up the middle, and yes, she is a natural blonde. She looked good even if she did stay in the air jet for no more than a few seconds. When she moved away she was bright red but had a smug grin on her face. When I got the chance I whispered (more like a shout in that place) “well done, wasn’t too bad was it?” to her. I never got chance to talk to her later.

Sunday May 23
Jon came with me to Tesco to do our weekly shop. On the way in he got them to put up a card saying that we were looking for someone to come and cut the grass once a week. As he was telling the girl I was thinking about whom we might get, and what fun I could have with them. While we were doing the shopping Jon kept encouraging me to bend over the freezers so that people could see my bum. I was quite cold when we left.

Week commencing May 24
The only exciting thing that happened was that we have a new paperboy. I think that the old one must have told him about me because he had a big grin on his face when I opened the door and didn’t look at all surprised when he saw that I was naked. Poor lad had to move his paper bag in front of his trousers when I looked down and saw the little bulge.

Saturday May 29
Jon took me to the local B&Q DIY store for some bits that he wanted. There are lots of things in there that could be used for the wrong purpose. We had a good laugh suggesting to each other what things could be used for what. By the time we left I was quite wet between the legs. I was glad when Jon took me to our local pub for a drink. I got a few people looking at me and I’m sure that one or two of the men got a look at my pussy.

Jon took me to bed with him and fucked me doggy style that night.

Sunday May 30
After we had had breakfast Jon told me to pack a bag and we drove down to Oxford, stopping at a pub for some lunch. As we were driving down Jon told me that I was going to baby-sit a couple of kids for a few days while he and a business customer went away to an exhibition in America. Jon told me that the client was important to his job and I wasn’t to do anything to upset the kids. I was to be on my ‘best behaviour’.

He told me that the man was divorced and lived alone with his 14-year-old son and 13-year-old daughter. They were normally away at boarding school but as luck would have it, he had to go away on the first of the 2 weeks that they were at home. Jon had ‘volunteered’ me when the man (Peter) had tried to call off the trip because he didn’t want to leave the kids at home on their own.

When we got there I saw that it was a big house in acres of land. There was a smallish swimming pool out the back in a large conservatory type building. Peter came out to greet us and then gave us a guided tour of the place. The kids were out somewhere and didn’t appear until just before dinner. The girl seemed quite nice (and quiet), but I could see that the boy was going to be difficult. All through the meal he kept dropping things and going under table. After about the third time I began to suspect that he was trying to look up my skirt but I wasn’t going to make it easy for him and I kept my legs firmly together.

Week commencing May 31
Next morning Jon and Peter were up and out very early and the house was very quiet when I went down stairs wearing just a T-shirt. It was going to be difficult remembering that I had to wear clothes all the time. Amanda came down first wearing just a T-shirt and knickers. I got her some breakfast and managed to get her talking a bit. She’s a nice girl but she doesn’t like her brother too much, she says that he’s too bossy and makes her do things that she doesn’t really want to. I couldn’t get her to tell me more about that one. When George came down he was just wearing boxer shorts and just sat at the table waiting for me to get him some breakfast.

After breakfast they went to get dressed and it wasn’t long before I heard Amanda screaming and shouting at George. He had barged into the bathroom when Amanda was in the shower and she wasn’t happy about it. George walked out when I arrived and I stayed to talk with Amanda. I told her that all boys that age are curious about girls’ bodies and I could see that Amanda had a nice body. She has curves in all the right places, is slim and has nice budding pert little breasts with cute little nipples. She has just a line of sparse pubic hair straight up from her pussy.

Amanda told me that George was always barging in on her and she was fed-up with it. I told her that it was only natural, “haven’t you ever wondered what boy’s bodies looked like?” I asked her. I told her that the only way to stop him would be to be cool about it and act as if it was no big deal. “Once he realised that she wasn’t upset by it he might just stop barging in. Try doing the same to him.” I told her.

The 2 kids decided that they wanted to go swimming. I was glad that Jon had told me to pack my bikini, even if it was the white Lycra one. I would have to be careful that I didn’t get out of the pool after the crotch had lost itself inside my pussy lips. I joined them and we splashed about with a ball for a while. Amanda had put on a black bikini and George a pair of tight Speedos. George was paying a lot of attention to me and kept ‘accidentally’ rubbing against me.

After a while I decided to take advantage of the sun and spread out on a sun bed. I was on my stomach and had undone my bikini top and fallen asleep when I got a rude awaking. George had tipped some cold water on my back. I jumped up forgetting about my top and before I knew it George was running away with my bikini top in his hand.

I wasn’t going to stand for that and I chased him all over the garden trying to catch him. When I finally caught him we were both struggling as I tried to get my top and we ended up in a heap on the grass with him on top of me. I was out of breath and he got up quicker than me and stood looking down at me. My lungs were pushing my breasts up and down and my nipples were like bullets. It was then that I remembered my bikini bottoms. I put a hand down to check and discovered that it was too late; the crotch part was lost inside my lips. I jumped up and adjusted them then grabbed my top back from George and put it back on.

As we walked back George said, “Why have you got rings in your cunt lips?” I looked at him and told him that it was none of his business and as I was saying it I saw that he had a hard-on and the tip of his little dick was sticking out of the top of his Speedos. I don’t know if he hadn’t noticed or he didn’t care because he was doing nothing to hide it. I decided to ignore it.

As we got back to the pool George shouted, “Hey Amanda, Vanessa’s got ear rings in her cunt lips.” I told George to shut up as Amanda just looked at us.

George went into the house and I stayed by the pool watching Amanda swimming for a while before deciding to have a shower. The house has a changing room at one end of the pool and I went in there and took my bikini off, got into the shower and pulled the curtain shut. I had been in there for a couple of minutes when the curtain suddenly went back and George came in. He was naked and his dick was pointing to the ceiling. He came straight to me and turned me so that we were both looking out of the shower. Before I had time to do anything there was a flash and George ran out. As he went out I realised that the flash was a camera and he’d taken a photo of us both naked and him with a hard-on. I didn’t think much of it until I was getting dried and George came back in. He had his Speedos on but I was still naked and I grabbed a towel to cover myself.

I was just about to ask him what he thought he was playing at when he said, “Right Vanessa, that was a Polaroid photo I took of you and I naked, and I had a hard-on. What do you think would happen if I showed that photo to my father, or worse still the police? I’m only 14 and I could tell them that you seduced me. Having sex with a minor is a very serious offence.” “You wouldn’t do that would you?” I asked. “I will unless you do EXACTLY what I tell you” he replied.

I thought for a few seconds and then said, “OK, what do you want me to do?” The little runt had got me. There was no way that I wanted to cause any trouble for Jon or Peter and I didn’t want to go to jail. “For a start you can take that towel off.” That didn’t bother me at all and I started to think that his little blackmail game wasn’t going to be so bad. “Right” he said, “now lie down on the floor and open your legs wide, I want to look at those rings of yours.”

I did as I was told and he had a gentle pull and prod all round my pussy and big clit. He stopped short of putting a finger inside me but that didn’t stop my pussy from starting to lubricate. After a couple of minutes he stopped and said, “Next I want you to put your bikini bottoms on, just the bottoms and go back into the pool. Swim about with Amanda for a while then talk her into coming here and taking a shower naked. When she’s in, you strip off and join her. Get her facing the curtain with you stood beside her. I’ll do the rest.” I thought as I put my bikini bottoms on and went out. I couldn’t think what he was going to do but I rather liked the idea of seeing Amanda naked close-up.

Amanda looked a little surprised when I walked out topless and said, “Careful, George might see you.” I smiled, jumped in and threw the ball to her. We messed about for a while then I told her that it was time to get out and shower. She started to go towards the house so I said, “No, let’s use this one.” She looked at me then said, “OK” and we went in. I took my time and within seconds she was naked and under the shower. I looked around for George as I took my bikini bottoms off but couldn’t see him. I pulled the curtain back and said, “Mind if I join you?” “OK” she said and I got in.

Amanda was looking down at my bald pussy when she said, “Have you really got rings down there?” “Yes” I replied, “why don’t you have a look?” Amanda paused for a second then squatted down beside me. I moved my feet apart so that she could get a good look. The next thing I knew the curtain was pulled back and a camera started flashing. After 2 flashes it stopped and George was gone. Amanda stood up and started to cry. I put my arm round her and told her that everything was all right (which it wasn’t). She was just starting to calm down when George came back in. He was still in his Speedos and he still had a hard-on. Amanda moved behind me so that George couldn’t see her.

“I now have photographs of both of you in a very compromising situation that could easily get you both into very serious trouble.” If you don’t want me to copy them and pass them all round your school AND go to the police, you will both do EXACTLY as I say.” Amanda was obviously terrified and burst out crying again. “Shut up” George said, “I’m not going to hurt you; in fact you’ll enjoy what you’re going to do.”

I put my arm round Amanda and said, “Its okay, everything’s going to be alright, he’s not going to hurt you.” After a minute or so she calmed down and remembered that she was naked in front of her brother. She put one arm across her little breasts and the other at the top of her legs. “Why are you doing this George?” she said. “I’ve always wanted to see you totally naked, not just a peek up your skirt, totally naked and doing what I say. When dad told me that he was going away this week I thought up this plan. I was worried that a baby-sitter would spoil it all, but Vanessa here just turned out to be a bonus.”

I wasn’t unduly worried by all this, in fact I found it all a bit exciting after all he was only a 14 year old boy and I knew that if I really wanted to I could just pounce on him and threaten to really harm him. I was sure that I’d be able to get the photos back if I really tried. But, just to play along with him I pretended to be a bit scared.

“For starters,” George said, “you can finish your shower while I watch and then come into the house without getting dressed. I think that I prefer you both to be naked all the time.” Amanda said, “Nooooo,” but it was nothing new for me as I spend most of my life naked these days. Amanda and I got back under the shower and I watched both of them as I washed my hair.

Amanda obviously wasn’t very happy but she wasn’t that bad, and George was definitely on a high. His Speedos were too small for him and his little dick was just poking out of the top of them. I thought that it wouldn’t take much to get him to cum and shoot his load all over the place. Amanda looked good. She was still trying to hide herself from George as much as she could but she was starting to relax.

We dried ourselves and followed George into the lounge. Amanda’s bottom wiggles nicely as she walks. George told me to sit on a sofa and he told Amanda to lie on the floor. Then he knelt down, opened her legs and had a real good close look at all of her body. As he was doing this he said, “get used to it Sis, you’re going to be naked for a long time.” Amanda didn’t look happy. She jumped a bit as George put his hand on her stomach and then ran it up to her little breasts. She shut her eyes as he held a breast. Her little nipples were as proud as they could be and George started to flick and play with them.

The whole head of his dick was now sticking out of the top of his Speedos. He just started to move his hand down to Amanda’s stomach when he lost control of himself. A squirt of cum flew out and onto Amanda’s stomach and George grabbed his dick and ran out. The poor lad was embarrassed at cumming in front of us.

Amanda hadn’t seen him cum but heard him get up and run out. She opened her eyed and looked at her stomach. “Is that what I think it is?” she asked. “Yes” I replied as I got up and put my finger in it. As she watched I put my finger to my mouth and licked it. “What does it taste like?” Amanda asked. “Try it, I think that you’re going to need to get used to it” I said. She put her finger in it and slowly moved it to her face. She looked at it and then gently touched her tongue with it. “It tastes a bit salty but nothing else.” she said. “Yes, it’s alright isn’t it?” I said.

Amanda then said, “Vanessa I don’t understand what’s happening to me, I hate what George is making me do but I’m getting wet between my legs like when I play with myself. I don’t want it to happen but I can’t stop it.” “It’s okay,” I said, “our bodies betray us at times, it’s quite normal. I’ve found that it’s best not to fight it, just let it happen that way we get some fun out of what can sometimes be a bad experience.”

Just as Amanda was about to say something George came back in. His dick had gone soft but he still only had his Speedos on. He told Amanda to get back on the floor and then me to go and get some food ready. I don’t know what happened while I was away but I heard Amanda saying, “No, please don’t” and “No, you can’t, you’re my brother.”

We were all silent as we eat and afterwards George disappeared for a couple of hours. I asked Amanda what had happened and she told me that George had first pushed his finger into her (which hurt like hell) and then actually fucked her. She had mixed feelings about it. On the one hand she believed that it was all wrong and that she hated George for doing it, but on the other hand she had enjoyed it. She said that she got quite excited by it and in a way she wanted it to happen again. I didn’t say anything but I strongly suspected that it would. I’d expected her to want to go and have a shower to clean off George’s’ cum and the bits of blood but she didn’t want to.

We sat on the sofa and talked for ages, we were both still naked and I couldn’t help looking at her beautiful little body. At one point she got a little tearful and I put my arm round her. She responded by putting her head on my chest. Her face has resting on one breast and she was looking at the other. When I realised that she was looking at me my nipples went hard. She told me all about her experiences with boys (very little) and about the girls in the dorm at school. They get up to all the things that you would expect in a place like that. One of the older girls had made her eat her out. When she told me that I had visions of her eating me, it made me go all damp.

A while later I suggested that we went and had a shower. She agreed and up we went. We got in together and I started soaping her back. She seemed to like that so I moved my hands to her front and onto her little breasts. When my hand slid over a nipple she moaned a bit and her little nipples went hard. She leaned back on me and I let my hands wander up and down her front. When I touched the front of her pussy she moaned again, this time even louder. She was enjoying it even more than I was. When I let my fingers go between her legs they opened to give me better access. I found her little clit and started playing with it. It wasn’t long before she was shaking as she came to an orgasm.

The water started cooling down so I said that we should get out. As we were drying ourselves Amanda asked if she could do the same to me. I held her hand and led her into her bedroom. When I got there I lay on her bed and gently pulled her to me and kissed her.

Boy was she eager, her tongue was everywhere and it wasn’t long before she had a hand on my pussy. When she got to the rings she stopped and asked me about them. I told her that Jon had put them in me, that it had hurt like hell but that it felt good when people played with them. She pulled them a bit them slipped a finger into me. I was wet and she went straight in then out.

She slid down my body and knelt in between my legs. She started playing with my rings again then my clit. She asked if hers would grow that big and all I could say was “I hope so.” I lay back and let her explore me while I just took the pleasure. She had obviously been enjoying herself at school as she was quite good at it, especially with her mouth. She was just getting me close to cumming when I saw George stood in the door way. I didn’t say anything as I watched him take his shorts and T-shirt off and walk up behind Amanda who was too engrossed in what she was doing to have noticed him. His dick was pointing to the ceiling by the time he got behind her and he rammed it straight into her before she even realised he was there. Amanda stopped eating me and gasped then turned to see what had happened. She smiled then turned back to my pussy.

Intermingled with sticking her tongue into me and chewing my clit, Amanda was moaning and moving her hips back and forwards. George had grabbed her hips and was pulling her back and forwards on to him. It was fascinating watching these 2 young people fucking while one was making me cum. The sight of them cumming together and what Amanda had been doing to me made me cum soon after them. There were no complaints from Amanda now.

George and Amanda had both collapsed on the bed and it was a while before anyone spoke. And when they did it was Amanda asking for George to fuck her again. George didn’t need to be asked twice but told her that she could fuck him this time and told her to straddle him which she did. George lay on his back with Amanda kneeling either side of him facing his head. I had an idea and knelt either side of body facing Amanda. My shins were pinning his arms down as I lowered my pussy onto his face. I kept lifting up a bit so that he could breathe while I gave Amanda a French kiss.

George was getting excited and I told Amanda to raise herself off him while I talked to him. I lifted my pussy off his face and then said, “Right George, I think the time’s come for you to stop all this blackmail rubbish and let us have the photographs. Now that things have gone this far you’re getting more than you could have ever dreamed of. Amanda wants you as bad as you want her and you’re having fun with my body as well. What do you say?” Poor lad couldn’t do anything but agree so I told Amanda to get off him while he went for the photos. Just as soon as he got back Amanda told him to get back on the bed and she climbed on him again. I kept the photos.

That evening Peter telephoned to see how his little darlings were getting on. If only he’d known that when he was talking to them they were both naked and that Amanda had had to climb off George’s dick to answer the phone.

That night we all slept in Peter’s bed although none of us got much sleep. George wasn’t too happy that I wouldn’t let him actually fuck me but as I told him, “Amanda wants as much of him as she can get and there’s lots of other things that he could do with me.

Tuesday - When I finally woke up George and Amanda were gone. I found them down in the swimming pool, naked. They were messing about with each other and when they got out George had a little hard-on. I got them some breakfast then Amanda said that she wanted to go into Oxford to do some shopping. George wasn’t keen at first but when I suggested that both Amanda and myself only wear dresses and shoes he became interested. Amanda wasn’t too sure at first but I told her about the feelings that I get when a man gets excites because he’s seen parts of my body that they don’t normally. I said that it’s a sort of power that women have over men at times. Then she seemed to get interested.

We all went upstairs to get dressed. I put my dungarees dress and a short top on and went to Amanda’s room. She didn’t know what to wear and she tried lots of clothes on. She has lots of short skirts and dresses and couldn’t make up her mind. As she was trying them on I told her to turn her back to the mirror, bend over and look at her backside in the mirror. If she could see all her backside then the skirt was the right length. She kept telling me that she wasn’t sure about it but that she had a little tingle between her legs every time she thought about it.

In the end Amanda decided to wear a little skirt that she’d stopped wearing about a year ago because it was too small for her. She could still get into it but it now only just covered her ass and pussy. When she bent over I could see all her ass and pussy. With it she wore an old tight T-shirt that left her little nipples sticking out. I ‘suggested’ to George that he should wear some old baggy shorts and a T-shirt. He didn’t think that he looked very ‘cool’ but when I told him to take them off and I cut the insides of the pockets out he began to forget about looking cool. Especially when I put my hand inside a pocket and played with his dick.

During the drive into Oxford, George and Amanda where at it on the back seat. Amanda’s skirt was round her waist and George’s shorts were round his ankles. As we got into the built-up parts I told them to stop it, and that we were going to but some condoms for them. Neither of them had thought about the possibility of Amanda getting pregnant and Amanda got a bit depressed until I told her that there was every chance that she wasn’t and that it was too late to worry about it. She was a little subdued when we got out of the car in the car park and kept pulling her little skirt down as far as it would go.

Once we got into the Mall and saw that no one was taking any notice of her she became less self conscious and relaxed. George didn’t relax though; he kept putting his arm round either me or Amanda and putting it under our skirts. In the end I had to tell him to stop being so obvious about things and to look for somewhere where he and Amanda could have a quiet fuck.

George can be quite a confident little person when he wants to; he saw a Teens shop and led us in. He grabbed a couple of dresses off a rack and walked straight into the girls changing rooms and into a cubicle before any of the assistants had a chance to see him. He and Amanda were at it while I stood outside the cubicle waiting for them. I got a couple of funny looks from girls as they came in and heard the noises that George and Amanda were making.

When they finally came out they were both very red in the face with that familiar ‘just fucked’ glow to them. From there we went up to the next level. On the escalator I had to stop George from putting his hand on Amanda’s ass. I told him that it was time that someone else had a look. As George moved to Amanda’s side I saw her ass cheeks looking down at me. The inside of her legs was all wet. I moved to the side so that anyone lower down the escalator would be able to get a good view. As we walked off the top of the escalator I looked back and saw a group of young lads looking up at us. As we walked along I decided that the lads were following us and told George and Amanda that we were going to have some fun. We went up every escalator in that Mall about half a dozen times with those lads not far behind us.

Sometimes it was Amanda’s ass and pussy that was on display to them and sometimes mine. Amanda told me that she was quite excited by it all (and I know I was) but George wasn’t that thrilled. Just to keep his interest up (and his dick) Amanda and I took it in turns to stand behind him on the escalators and put a hand in his shorts pocket. He had a hard-on all the time.

After about 30 or 40 minutes I decided that the security people might be getting a bit suspicious and I took them into a Burger King. As we were carrying our trays upstairs an old man followed us up and the smile that he gave me when we got to the top told me that he had enjoyed the last minute or so. Amanda liked the feeling of the cold plastic seats on her bare pussy and George liked it when I got his dick out and covered it with an empty cola cup. The cup came in handy when Amanda put her hand in his shorts pocket and wanked him until he shot his load in the cup. The poor lad had been close to cumming for ages and it didn’t take long. After all, what man wouldn’t be with 2 knickerless women flaunting their assets round him.

After the Mall I decided to take them for a walk round town. We went past a building site and Amanda was amazed when some man whistled at her. We came across a sex shop and I had an idea. I told them to wait for me and I went in and bought a pair of Ben Wa balls for Amanda. The both looked blankly at me when I showed them what I’d bought and I had to explain in great detail what they were for. Amanda liked the idea but George just couldn’t understand.

A bit later we came across another small Mall and George went into a computer games shop while Amanda and I went into an Etam shop. We got a skirt and a top for her to try on and went into the changing rooms. It wasn’t long before we were both naked and I was showing Amanda what to do with Ben. As I was helping her put them in I brought her off playing with her little clit while she played with one of my nipples. She wanted to return the compliment and I sat on the bench as she played with my clit and rings with her teeth and tongue.

George wanted to know why we took so long when we met him outside the shop. He also wanted to know what was wrong with Amanda. When I looked at her she was walking slowly and had a look of shock and pleasure on her face. By the time we got a hundred yards down the road she stopped, shook and moaned out loud. I decided that it was time to get them back home and George and me half carried Amanda back to the car. As we were doing that I could feel that my dress was higher than it should be and the looks on one or two faces around us told me that it probably was. It was either me or Amanda that they were looking at.

As I was driving them home George looked a bit ‘left out’ so I cheered him up by saying that anything that got Amanda worked-up was good because it meant that she would want to have him fuck her even more.

Amanda was feeling ‘better’ by the time we got to their house but she didn’t want to know when I suggested that she take Ben out. By the time that we ate that evening Amanda was well and truly knackered, so was George, Amanda’s appetite for sex was greater than his. When I went upstairs later I found them fast asleep in their father’s bed. I joined them later hoping that they would wake-up but they didn’t.

Wednesday - I woke-up with George finger fucking me. When I opened my eyes George was on his back with his head near my feet. Amanda was knelt either side of him and was lying back so that her back was on his chest. This meant that my eyes were greeted with the sight of his dick in her pussy. I reached out and played with his balls and her pussy and it wasn’t long before then both came. I’m pleased to say that George kept playing with me until I came as well. When I went for a shower Amanda was there and was just putting Ben back in. She didn’t want to know when I suggested that she could get too much of a good thing and that it might be a good idea to leave them out for a while. She said that she was going to wear them every day for the rest of her life. I just love kids!

We all had breakfast naked before going to the pool for a swim. It was only when Amanda got out of the pool to go and get the ball that she noticed that the gardener had come to cut the grass. When Amanda screamed I looked up and saw him staring straight at us all. I got out and went to Amanda who had ‘frozen’. As I walked Amanda to a chair I asked the old man how long he’d been there. He said, “Long enough.” When I asked him not to say anything to Amanda and George’s father he told us “Don’t worry, I’m not going to spoil what I’ve got going for myself here.” He was an old man and I could see that there was nothing for any of us to worry about. I told Amanda and George to just carry on as if he weren’t there. The old man spent ages looking at us and I wondered if he could still get a hard-on.

After lunch Amanda said that she had a problem, she’d arranged for one of her school pals to come and visit her that afternoon. After a bit of thought and discussions George decided that he didn’t particularly want to meet one of Amanda’s school friends and that he’d make himself scarce for a few hours. We put some clothes on and George disappeared shortly before Annabel arrived. When Annabel did arrive she and Amanda disappeared into the lounge and I left them alone. I heard a lot of giggling and at one point I heard Annabel say, “Amanda, you haven’t got any knickers on!” and “You did what!” I left them to it and went for a walk.

I got back around teatime to be greeted by the sight of George fucking Amanda, doggy style over the arm of a sofa. Neither of them noticed me so I slipped off my dress and went up behind George and put my hand between his legs and played with his balls. He didn’t last long after that and he was soon grunting as he shot his load into Amanda. When he pulled out I was glad to see that he was wearing a condom.

We had a pleasant evening watching TV, talking and fucking (them). Amanda had taken Ben out, though she said that they were going back in before she went to bed. I’ve no idea how many times they both go to cum, but both George and Amanda made me cum with their tongues. At one on the ‘intervals’ I asked Amanda about Annabel. Amanda said that she had told Annabel everything and that Annabel had given her an idea when she’d jokingly said, “now that you’ve fucked your brother I suppose that you’ll want to fuck your father as well.” Amanda said that she just laughed it off at the time but the more that she thought about it the more she wanted to. I told her that if she was serious she would have to be careful and slowly seduce him. I told her that it wouldn’t be a good idea to just come out with it and say, “Daddy, will you fuck me please?”
Amanda had also told Annabel about Ben and promised to lend them to her when she gets back to school.

In the middle of the evening Peter telephoned to say that they would be back home sometime the next afternoon. Both George and Amanda weren’t too please about that. I fell asleep that night in Peter’s bed with George and Amanda still at it next to me.

Thursday - I woke up before the others and went and got breakfast ready. It was ages before they came down and after breakfast they both disappeared again.
In the middle of the afternoon Peter telephoned to say that they were at Heathrow airport and that they wouldn’t be that long. I had to go and find Amanda and George and tell them to get dressed and clean up the place.

The trip had gone well and Peter invited us out to dinner and then to stay the night. He took us to this posh restaurant and we had a great evening although Peter did keep asking Amanda if she was okay because she looked a bit flushed a lot of the time.

When we got back Amanda went and got ready for bed then came back down and watched some TV with us. She was wearing only a T-shirt and she kept sitting in such a way that anyone who looked would be able to see her naked pussy. I noticed straight away and I kept looking at the others to see how long it took them to notice and if they would say anything.

Jon was the first to notice and he just smiled and looked at me. I smiled back and nodded my head as if to say ‘I know’. It wasn’t long before I saw that Peter had seen his 13-year-old daughter’s pussy. He almost stopped talking in mid sentence and his face went a bit red. That didn’t stop him looking even more though. When Amanda realised that her father was looking, she started talking to him and opened her legs a bit more.

When Jon and I went to bed I gave him the photographs and told him all about the going on and what Amanda had said about what she was going to do to her father. “Lucky Peter” was just about all Jon said before he fucked me - hard.

Amanda crept into our room sometime in the middle of the night and asked Jon to fuck her. There was no way that Jon was going to turn down an opportunity like that and I watched her ride him for ages before they both came.

Friday - We left shortly after breakfast, George had appeared in just some boxer shorts and Amanda in just the same T-shirt. As we were saying out good-byes I whispered to Amanda, “keep working on your father, I reckon that there’s a good chance that you’ll have him soon.”
On the drive home Jon told me a bit about his trip and how he’d seen a notice pinned up somewhere that reminded him of me. He’d copied it down and he gave me the piece of paper to read.

A Smile
A Smile costs nothing, but gives much. It enriches those who receive, without making poorer those who give. It takes but a moment, but the memory of it sometimes lasts forever. None is so rich or mighty that he can get along without it and none is so poor but that he can be made rich by it. A Smile creates happiness in the home, fosters goodwill in the business and is the countersign of friendship. It brings rest to the weary, cheer to the discouraged, sunshine to the sad and it is nature’s best antidote for trouble. Yet it cannot be bought, begged, borrowed or stolen, for it is something that is of no value to anyone until it is given away. Some people are too tired to give you a Smile. Give them one of yours, as no one needs a Smile so much as he who has no more to give.
So Smile!

He said that a smile is created using cheeks and lips and when I flash my pussy at someone I’m using my bum cheeks and pussy lips, so I’m smiling at them. I’d never thought of it like that and it made me smile just thinking about it.

Jon also gave me another little present that he’d brought back from America for me. Its a little gold chain about 3 inches long with only 12 big links. When I told Jon that it wasn’t long enough to go round my wrist he said, “Silly girl, it’s for your pussy rings.” As we were driving up the motorway I reclined the seat and connected it up. Walking around at home later it felt good and the constant rubbing kept me thinking about sex.

When I went to work that night I couldn’t wear my ‘favourite’ work skirt as it still smelt of beer from the previous weekend. Instead I wore my dungarees dress and a top which meant that anyone standing next to me could see down the top of the skirt part and see all my naked body from the waist down. There was one interesting bit one time when I was collecting glasses. A youth was so drunk that he kept falling over and he collapsed right at my feet. He was staring up my skirt but I doubt that he would remember much about it. His mates who were trying to get him up also got a good view as they bent down to help him.

The manager wasn’t too happy when he realised that the air jet wouldn’t lift my skirt but just as a bit of compensation for him I bent over in front of him a couple of times. That brought a smile to his face and reminded me of what a smile does for people.

Saturday June 5
I’d slept in my bed on the Friday night and Jon woke me early and led me into the ‘punishment’ room. He restrained me over the ‘T’ and then went and got a ‘present’ that he had brought back from America for me. It was a remote control vibrating egg that was much bigger than the other one that I’ve already got. It’s the size of Jon’s fist and at first I was a bit worried that Jon would just force it into me and hurt me. Thankfully he didn’t, he switched it on to low and rubbed it across the lips of my pussy, teasingly. With each pass he parted my lips more as he coated the egg with my juices. Finally he started applying light pressure. My body heaved as he slowly inserted the egg into me. He could see that I was close to cumming but he just said, “Don’t - not yet my love.” Then just to torment me he lightly fingered my clitoris. He smiled as he saw that I was struggling to not cum. Jon stopped and let my desire subside a bit before he teased my clit again. After the third time that he did that he stopped completely and told me to go and get the breakfast ready.

After that he told me to “Assume the position” and then he teased my clit four separate times with a 5-minute gap in between before he finally let me cum. I was so desperate to cum that when I finally did cum I cried out. I could feel myself convulsing and as I looked down at my pussy I could see my juices squirting out. I was cumming like a volcano.

When I finally calmed down I realised that I was covered in sweat. Jon made me stay in that position for 30 minutes before he let me get up and have a shower. My knees ached as I climbed up the stairs.

I had to wear the egg (not switched on thankfully) right up until I went to work that night and as I walked through the streets to the pub I could feel the cool air going right into my pussy.

All day I’d felt like I had a football inside me and as I walked to work I felt like I had a big hole in me. I’d washed my usual thin flared skirt and was wearing it. I was please to see that Hannah was back and that she was wearing a similar skirt. As soon as I could I asked Hannah what she was wearing under the skirt. When she said, “nothing” I knew that quite a few customers and staff were going to see our backsides and pussies that night.

At one point in the evening when Hannah came back from collecting glasses she came up to me and told me that she had just been groped by a couple of youths and had a few suggestive comments when they’d discovered that she was naked under her skirt. I asked her if she was going to take them up on their offer, but she said, “No.” I asked her to point them out to me, and when I got the chance I walked passed them to see if I would be as lucky as Hannah. As I walked up to them one of them saw me, nudged his mate and then said to me “Have you left your knickers at home as well?” I just smiled and said, “Never wear them.” “Prove it” another one of them said. Not wanting to miss an opportunity to make a man uncomfortable in their trousers I put the glasses down and then lifted the front hem of my skirt just enough for them to see my pussy. I kept it up for about half a minute before dropping it. In that time one of them said, “Bloody hell!” another said, “Very Nice” and a third said, “Would you like to have breakfast at my place?”

I didn’t say anything to them but I turned round and bent down (at the waist) to pick-up a glass from the floor. They must have had a great view of my ass and pussy. When I’d got the glass I stacked it with the others and walked back to the bar. “Don’t know if I’m as brave as that” Hannah said as I walked passed her.

The manager had also seen me and heard what Hannah had said. He told us both to go and work at the other end of the bar (the air jet end) for the rest of the night. He must have used that air jet to get our skirts round our waists about a dozen times before closing time. To start off with Hannah had been pulling her skirt back into place quite quickly but by the end of the evening she was just letting it fall back down on its own - like me. That end of the bar had a lot of customers that night. As we were clearing-up after closing time the manager tried to hit on me, but there was no way I was going to upset Jon.

Sunday June 6
The day started the usual way but it was warm enough to eat breakfast on the patio. During one of his breaks from reading the papers Jon looked down the garden and said, “I think we’ll have to get the scaffolding frame back into action.” Later on I saw him (still naked) cleaning-up the frame and I guessed that I was about to attached to it for a while. I wasn’t wrong and after lunch he restrained me spread-eagle on it facing the sky. I stayed there for 4 hours while Jon did some gardening (naked). Every so often he would come up to me and tease my clit but not enough to make me cum.

At one point I felt something cold inside me, it was too cold to be his dick and I think it was one of the gardening tools. By the time it was getting to early evening I was getting desperate to cum and when Jon finally untied me I asked him if he would fuck me. He said, “No” and he wouldn’t let me masturbate for more that 5 seconds every 5 minutes right until it was time to go to bed. The frustration was agony and I was so relieved when he finally told me to make myself cum. After he watched me doing that he took me to his bed and fucked me until we both came again.

Week commencing June 7
It’s nice being able to spend most of the day outside without clothes again. I hate the British climate, I wish that Jon would take me to live somewhere round the Mediterranean. Jon told me to wear my pussy chain all week.

Tuesday - Hannah gave me a ring then came round to see me. At first she looked a bit shocked when I opened the door naked but after a couple of seconds she, “I don’t know why I was surprised, and with you wearing so little for work I should have expected it.” We went into the conservatory and talked for hours. I told her all about my relationship with Jon and some of our little ‘experiences’. After a while I could see that she was getting a little warm - to be expected in a conservatory with the doors shut and the sun shining.

I suggested that she take something off to get a bit cooler. After a little hesitation she took just her top off showing me a nice little bra, so jokingly I said, “come on, you can do better than that, get the lot off.” “Why not” she said, “after all we’re all girls together.”

When she took her skirt off I was glad to see that she wasn’t wearing any knickers. Her little strip of blond pubic hair looked quite cute. Her breasts are quite a lot bigger than mine and they bounced about as she moved. When she sat down again she said, “Don’t you ever cross your legs? I’ve been staring at your fanny and those rings and chain for ages.” So I told her all about the conditions of my employment and how Jon had put the rings in me. She was amazed and a couple of times she said, “All this talk about sex is turning me on.” I asked her about her experiences about being naked anywhere and she said that she’d thought and dreamt about being naked in public but had never had the courage until I’d talked her into going knickerless to work. I told her that I knew the ideal was to start and got up and walked out into the garden. She followed me and as we walked around she said, “Are you sure that no one can see us.” “I thought that you wanted someone to see you?” I replied. “Yes, but.” she said.

Hannah was starting to get used to being naked and actually said that it felt good. After I’d asked her to come to see me again and told her that we’d go out and have a bit of fun, she asked me what the scaffolding frame was for. I told her that it was a sort of sun-bed and suggested that she tried it. After I told her that it was quite comfortable she climbed onto it.

When she started relaxing a bit I went to the top and grabbed a wrist and tied it down. It only took seconds because of the way that Jon had left it and before Hannah could ask me what I was doing I’d got the other wrist. She didn’t seem at all alarmed when I told her that the feeling of being tied down, naked and totally helpless was a great turn-on and that she should try it for a few minutes. As I gently pulled one of her legs to the corner to tie it there she said, “No please.” But it was so feeble that I just ignored her and then tied the other ankle. When she was totally spread-eagle I stood back and said, “You look good like that, isn’t that feeling of sexual excitement good? Look at that lovely pussy I can see the effect things are having on you.” I reached out and ran a finger gently over her slightly open lips and little clit. She moaned a bit and I said, “Doesn’t that feel good?” I did it again and she moaned again, this time louder. I can take a hint and I started working on her pussy with one hand and after a while, my mouth, while my other hand played with her big breasts.

She was just about on the point of cumming when I heard Jon say, “Well, what have we got here?” He had arrived home and stripped-off without us hearing and was now stood just behind me. I stood up and Hannah said, “Oh my god!” and started struggling. Jon walked all round Hannah looking closely at her and then said, “I don’t have to ask what you two have been up to, who are you anyway?” I introduced them and saw that Hannah was looking at Jon’s dick that was starting to get hard. Jon said, “Well carry on then, I don’t want to spoil your fun.”

It took a bit to get Hannah worked up again, but when she was she was moaning even louder than before. Jon had taken advantage of my bent-over position and was fucking me from behind. I came first, then Jon, then Hannah. Hannah is a loud person when it comes to sex; it was a good job that we have a big back garden and that there was no one in the fields at the bottom of the garden.

When things had calmed down Jon had another good (close) look at Hannah’s body. Hannah didn’t look as nervous but said, “Can someone untie me please.” “Not yet” Jon said, and he touched her pussy. She moaned a bit and shuddered. “Want a real dick in you do you?” She didn’t say anything so Jon touched her pussy again. This time it was a long touch and a finger went inside her. After gasping Hannah said, “Yes, yes, please, please fuck me.” Jon was never one for missing an opportunity and he did just what Hannah asked. Her head was rolling from side to side and her body was heaving so much that her tits were wobbling about like two big jellies.

The expression on Jon’s face told me that he had cum again and he just stood there for ages before pulling out of her with a big ‘plop’. Jon told me to go and get some food for him and to leave Hannah where she was. We both went inside. When I’d got the food ready for Jon he told me to go and release Hannah and I went back out to her. When she saw me she said, “That was incredible, but can you please untie me?” When I had I said, “Come on, let’s go for a shower.”

As soon as we got in the shower she started soaping me and then she started kissing me. I was glad that she did and I gave as good back.

It was Jon that broke the ‘spell’ by telling us to get out and get dried. When we went downstairs (both still naked) Jon told me to tell him who Hannah was, where we had met and everything else that I thought he should know. Hannah was still a bit shy about being naked in front of Jon but after a while she relaxed. At the end of all the details Jon said, “Well if you want to show-off your body to other people then you’ve come to the right man. I’m sure that Vanessa will tell you that. Jon told me to tell Hannah about some of the ‘exploits’ that we’d had, and he left us to it.

Two hours later he returned and asked Hannah what she thought, “Fantastic” she said, “will you let me come with you next time, I’ll feel a lot safer if there’s 3 of us.” When Hannah finally left Jon promised to let her know when we were next going to have some fun.

The rest of the week was a bit dull and nothing worth putting in here happened. When I went to work on the Friday night Hannah and I had lots of fun going out into the crowds and getting groped. Hannah said that she had had 5 different men’s fingers in her pussy (not all at once) on one glass-collecting trip. I’d only managed 2 but I’d spent a lot of time near the air jet and the manager had made my skirt do a ‘Marilyn Monroe’ so many times that I lost count. Hannah had been got a few times as well. There seemed to be a lot of men staying at that end of the bar for quite some time that night.

Saturday June 12
Bit of a quiet day, we went into town but didn’t have any fun. The only fun that day was at work that night. Things had just started to liven up, Hannah was out getting groped (sorry, collecting glasses) and I was stood over the air jet showing all my jewellery when the music suddenly stopped and a voice said that it was a police raid. Apparently there were some drugs being sold there on a regular basis. The place was closed and after been questioned, all the hired help were sent home. Hannah gave me a lift home and came in for a coffee and we told Jon all about it. Jon decided that it was best that I didn’t go back there again and Hannah decided that she wasn’t going back either.

Sunday June 13
No sooner that we’d got up the phone rang and someone asked if we were still looking for someone to cut the grass. Jon said we were and invited them to come over that afternoon. It turned out to be a lad of about 15 who was looking for some extra pocket money. He arrived just as some motor racing was starting on the TV and Jon told me to take care of it.

You should have seen the lad’s face when I opened the door naked. The poor lad just didn’t know where to look and his face was the colour of a red pepper. When he finally spoke he said that he’d come to see about the grass-cutting job but asked if he should come back later. I invited him in and we went into the kitchen. I told him what was expected of him and how much he’d get paid. All the time he was looking everywhere except at me. The lad’s name was Trevor and he finally agreed to take the job. He said he’d be along each weekend but didn’t know which day as it depended on what else he was doing. That didn’t bother me and the excitement of him just turning-up and getting a thrill just looking at me, perhaps without me even knowing, made my pussy tingle a bit.

I took him to see the grass cutter and left him to it. About an hour later he came to the back door to tell me that he’d finished and to get his money. I had to turn my back to him to get the money out of my purse and ‘accidentally’ dropped some. I bent over with my back to him and my legs apart. As I was picking-up the coins I looked through my legs and saw him staring at my pussy and re-arranging his trousers. The lad had got a hard-on.
When I was paying him I asked him when he’d be coming back. At first he’d said that he wasn’t sure but in the end I made him promise that he’d be back the next weekend. I hope I didn’t frighten him away.

Week commencing June 14
Boring week, Hannah rang on the Wednesday night to see how I was and Jon told me to invite her out on the Saturday night. At first she didn’t sound too keen, but in the end we agreed a time and a place to meet.

Saturday June 19
We went into town on the bus and took care of a few things. Nothing exciting except that 1 man realised that he could see all my legs right up to the top as I sat on the bus. He’d stopped and stared for a few seconds before moving on and he followed us for a bit when we got off. I guess that he was hoping for more but Jon had other things on his mind.

When it came to time to get ready to go out that night Jon told me not to bother making a lot of effort, “just put a dress and shoes on,” he said. He told me that we were going swimming at Mansfield. We met Hannah at a pub and had a drink before going. While we were sat round a table Jon suddenly said (quite loudly), “Well Hannah, have you left your knickers at home then, Vanessa has?” I’ve got used to things like that but Hannah was embarrassed and she went bright red.

After a few minutes of Hannah hiding behind her drink Jon asked her again, this time quietly. Eventually Hannah said “yes” and Jon said, “And you’ll lose that bra soon too.” Hannah looked puzzled but didn’t say anything.

We drank-up and got into Jon’s car. After we’d been driving north for about 10 minutes Hannah asked where we were going. All Jon would say was “Mansfield.” As we pulled into the car park Hannah said, “But this is a leisure centre!” Jon didn’t reply until he’d parked and he got out saying, “Come on.” Hannah looked puzzled as we queued-up to pay but that was nothing to her expression as we turned the corner into the changing area. Her eyes were wide open and her jaw had dropped.

She said nothing as I pulled her arm into a changing cubicle. It wasn’t until Jon and I had stripped off and I started unfastening her dress that she finally said, “I can’t do this” but she didn’t try to stop me undressing her. Her big bra came off last and as it did Jon said, “You wanted people to see your body so now’s your big chance.” With that he stepped out of the cubicle and pulled Hannah out. We were surrounded my dozens of either naked or rapidly becoming naked people. As we pulled Hannah towards the swimming area she just stared at first 1 naked man then another without saying a word. She didn’t even attempt to cover her tits or pussy.

It was about 10 minutes before Hannah started talking. She started by saying, “Look at all those dicks, I’m starting to get horny.” “You won’t get any of that in here,” Jon said. “We’ll see about that!” Hannah said and walked off. We didn’t bother following her and we went for a swim.

I just love these naturist swims.

About an hour later we came across Hannah again. She was in the sauna with 3 men all about in their thirties. Hannah was talking to all of them and sitting with her legs wide open. I’m sure that she was trying to get them excited but she wasn’t having any success. They all had very limp dicks. She said “Hi” when we walked in but she just kept talking to the men. After a while they all got up and left together.

We next saw Hannah in the changing rooms when the place was closing. She came and grabbed her clothes and was off mumbling something about going home with some man. As we drove home I said sorry to Jon, I told him that I didn’t expect Hannah to react like that. Jon wasn’t angry, he just said, “There’s nowt so queer as folk.”

[VanessaEvans]

Part 17

Sunday June 20
Was a quiet day, after breakfast Jon took me to the hotel gym and we had a workout but Jon had told me to wear my white shorts and a T-shirt. He didn’t seem to be in the mood for any fun.

The afternoon was reasonably warm and I lay out on the patio while Jon worked on his PC. There wasn’t’ much sun but I was determined to start my all-over tan. I was laid there on the sun-lounger with my feet on the floor at either side and dozing off when I heard a sound. I slowly half opened an eye and saw Trevor standing there. He hadn’t seen me open my eyes because he was staring at my jewellery. I decided to let him enjoy the scenery and closed my eyes again.

It seemed like ages before I heard Jon (who was wearing some shorts) come outside and say, “Hi, you must be Trevor, I’m Jon, we spoke on the phone.” After Trevor mumbled a ‘Hi’, Jon said, “Oh don’t worry about Vanessa, she spends most of her live without clothes on. Look as much as you like, we don’t mind, in fact Vanessa likes being watched, she likes the effect that it has on men’s trousers.” At that point I opened my eyes, just in time to see Trevor moving his hands in front of what looked like an uncomfortable bulge in the front of his trousers. I said “Hi” to Trevor and asked if I could get him a drink before he started. He just said “No” and rushed off to the garage to get the mower. Jon just smiled and went back in. I got a drink and got back on the sun-lounger.

It took at least twice as long for Trevor to cut the grass at the back of the house that day and when he finally came and told me that he’s finished I could see a wet patch on his trousers.

Week commencing June 21
Not a very exciting week, Jon took me to his bed on the Wednesday night and I gave him a blowjob before he turned me over and fucked me doggy style.

Saturday June 26
Jon had to go to work in the morning but when he came back and we’d eaten he took me outside and strapped me, face up and spread-eagle on the scaffolding frame. He didn’t waste any time in fucking me but it was a quick one that made him cum but left me wanting.

About 30 minutes later he came back outside and put a blindfold on me then left me again. Ages later I heard him come outside and walking near me but the next thing that I felt was something very cold on my nipples. They immediately went rock hard as what I think was an ice cube was rubbed all round my nipples. The cold was turning me on and I got that familiar feeling on my pussy.

I presume the ice cubes were melting as I started to feel Jon’s fingers rubbing and then pulling my nipples. When that stopped there was nothing for a while then an unbelievable pain in my pussy. So much so that I started cumming straight away. The orgasm lasted for ages with me needing the scaffold restraints to stop me from rolling about. When I finally calmed down I realised that my pussy and insides were VERY cold. When I asked Jon what he had done to me he said that he’d found 3 ice cubes in the freezer that were all stuck together looking a bit like a dildo so he’d just pushed them into my pussy and let mother nature do the rest. Wow, I hope that he does that again sometime; it’s an experience that a girl just should not miss.

Jon left me on the scaffolding frame with the blindfold on until early evening. After my body calmed down and all the sweat dried I eventually fell asleep. I woke up feeling something being pushed into my pussy. It felt like a vibrator but at that time I wasn’t sure. A few minutes later I heard the lawn-mower start and it going up and down the lawn. I didn’t know whether it was Jon or Trevor that was pushing it. I tried to imagine that it was Trevor cos he wasn’t used to seeing me tied up like that and that thought made my pussy tingle.

After a few minutes I realised that it was a vibrator in me, it was the remote controlled one and someone had turned it on a bit. Not fully, but enough to start getting me excited. The grass cutting started getting long pauses and I started getting close to cumming. All of a sudden the vibe speed increased to maximum and within seconds I was cumming again. I was writhing about (not that I could move much) and moaning for more. Whoever it was kept the vibe on full throttle for what seemed like hours. I had about 4 orgasms all joined into one. When the vibe finally stopped and I calmed down I felt someone poke their fingers in my pussy and remove the vibe. After that the grass cutting continued and then there was silence. I fell asleep.

I still don’t know if it was Jon or Trevor that did that to me and Jon won’t tell me. That night Jon took me to a country pub for a meal. I wore only a tight black mini-dress and shoes. I was so knackered that I lounged back in the chair and didn’t even bother to look to see whether or not people had noticed that my dress was only just covering my pussy.

Sunday June 27
Before breakfast Jon took me jogging. Jon told me to wear just my tennis dress and trainers. It wasn’t windy so I didn’t have any problems with that but Jon decided to take me along paths through fields. Each time we came to a fence or a gate I had to climb over it rather than open it or go through the special gaps. After a while I was starting to get tired and at one fence that I was climbing down from I caught my dress on something, as I went down the dress stayed up leaving me naked from just below my breasts down.

Fortunately the dress didn’t rip but a man walking his dog got a right eyeful. Of course Jon just laughed as I struggled to sort it out and I have to admit that I took my time. Two reasons, firstly I wanted to let the man enjoy the scenery and secondly I wanted the rest, I was knackered.

When we got home and fed and watered Jon worked on his PC until he watched some motor racing from France. Jon let me sleep with him that night and he went to sleep still inside me with us in the spoon position.

Week commencing June 28
The week started off quiet, Vicky rang on the Tuesday and promised to come over and see us soon. She asked if I’d used the fucking machine recently and I said that I hadn’t for ages. That started me thinking about it and on the Thursday morning I decided to make it earn it’s keep. I put a chair on either side then put the padded wrist straps on. Next I joined my wrists with a karabiner and switched the motor on. After a final ‘should I, shouldn’t I’, I climbed up and positioned myself either side of the ‘T’.

My pussy was just hovering above the big dildo and was getting wet in anticipation. After gently rubbing my pussy over the dildo I hooked the karabiner to the rope that was going up and down above me. My arms started going up and down then I lowered myself onto the dildo. It felt good as I slowly took it all. When my whole weight was on the dildo and the ‘T’ I lifted my feet off the chairs and let the motor take over. Up and down I went. It was good and my pussy was making sure that I didn’t get sore. There was a sucking noise each time I started to go up. I was just getting close to cumming when the telephone rang but there was no way that I was going to stop and answer it. I heard the answering machine do its job and then Bridie telling me that she hadn’t heard from us in ages and asking us to call her.

That slowed down me cumming, but it wasn’t long before I could think about nothing other than the pleasure that I knew was seconds away. The gap between orgasms reduced quickly and I was getting tired. When I decided to stop I lifted my feet to put them on the chairs but disaster struck. Somehow I managed to knock both of them over. After another orgasm I was getting frantic. It was still mid morning and I wasn’t expecting Jon back until early evening. I was sure that if I didn’t do something very soon I would be literally ‘fucked to death’. There was no way that my body could survive that machine for something like 7 or 8 hours. I had visions of newspaper headings like ‘Young sex slave fucked to death’ or ‘what a way to go’ or ‘she died with a smile on her face’.

I haven’t a clue where I found the strength but I managed to push myself up before the machine started the rope going up and I grabbed the knot in the rope. As I went up the next time I went right off the dildo and by wriggling about I managed to go down behind the dildo. I relaxed and let myself go up and down with the dildo just rubbing up and down the front of my pussy. Now my clit was getting all the treatment and after a couple of ups and downs I came again.

When the ‘high’ subsided I made a big effort and just managed to get a leg up and onto the ‘T’. At last I was in control. As I climbed down my legs buckled and I lay in a heap on the floor for ages before managing to crawl to my bed and fall asleep.

I woke up in the middle of the afternoon and put things straight in the punishment room. The paperboy came for his money just before Jon got home and as usual I invited him in while I got the money. I always take my time sorting out the right money and dropping some of it on the floor so that I have to bend over with my back to him. While I’m bent over I look at him and he’s always got a bulge in his trousers. I just love the effect that my naked body has on men.

Saturday July 3
Jon took me to Tesco but we didn’t buy much, he said that I would have to go back on the Monday or Tuesday. I’d got my favourite cheesecloth dress on and Jon kept getting me to bend right over the freezers again. He said that he enjoys watching people watch me. He says that their reactions to realising that they can see my bum and pussy are amazing. The ways that people try to keep looking but pretend that they’re not always amuse him. Me too, but it’s more difficult for me to watch them watching me than it is for him.

When we got home Jon gave me a challenge. I had to make myself cum, but without using my hands in any way. I think that he’d guessed what I might try so he unclipped my pussy chain first. He said that he didn’t want to risk me ‘damaging’ myself.

At first I couldn’t think of anything, I couldn’t touch myself and I couldn’t hold anything. Oh, one other thing, he wouldn’t let me use the ‘whipping-T’ in any way. To start off with the only thing that I could think off was to find something that I could put my legs either side and bend back and rub my pussy against. The first thing that I thought of was the scaffolding poles out back. It worked a bit and I managed to get myself wet but it wasn’t good enough. I thought about switching the washing machine on and sitting on top of it but because I wasn’t close to cumming that would take an eternity.

Then it twigged. In our kitchen we’ve got some chairs that have circular posts at either side of their backs. Each of these posts stick up about 3 inches from the top of the top cross bar. I put 2 of them back to back slightly offset and climbed on so that I had one foot on either chair. Then I lowered myself down so that my pussy was just touching the top of one of the posts. It was just like a dildo and it wasn’t long before I was fucking that chair. After I came Jon said that he’d have to think of something more difficult the next time.

I lay out in the sun for most of the afternoon and we didn’t go out that night. Jon said that he wanted an early night.

Sunday July 4
Jon woke me up at 4 o’clock in the morning and told me to pack our bags. At 6 o’clock we were at East Midlands Airport checking-in for a flight to Ibiza. Jon had booked us a so-called last minute ‘cheap’ holiday. I’d had the usual problem of going through the security x-ray machine and had to have the man run his ‘magnifying glass’ up and down me when I kept getting the machine bleeping as I went through. This time it was my pussy rings and chain that was causing the problem. It had to be, I wasn’t wearing Ben.

At Ibiza airport we collected our bags and then went to the toilets to change into just our long T-shirts and shoes before going looking for a bus to get us to San Antonio. It wasn’t any cooler for me as I had only been wearing my white Lycra dress and shoes but Jon had had jeans on. We had to change buses in Ibiza town and as the second bus was filling up Jon had an idea. He wouldn’t tell me what it was at that time but he said that as soon as we had found and checked-in to the hotel then we were going shopping.

Jon seemed to know his way around San Antonio and it didn’t take us long to find the Hostel Rita and to check-in. The rooms (and the hotel) weren’t up to much and we soon discovered that it was full of teenagers having their clubbing and boozing holidays. The place didn’t even have a swimming pool. We had a little balcony over-looking a busy road and a window that looked out onto a little courtyard with other rooms doing the same. We could look out of that window and 10 feet away was another one directly opposite doing the same. As well as that there were rooms above and below us.

Jon wanted to get out to the beach so after a quick look round we were out and getting a bus to a place called Cala Conta. There are 3 beaches there and we went straight to the one where no one was wearing any clothes. This was a good job as I’d left our swimming costumes in the hotel. We soaked up the sun until early evening then waited for a bus back.

When we got to San Antonio Jon took me shopping and bought me 2 sarongs, one was see-through. Back in our room we stripped off and Jon told me to shorten the 2 sarongs so that when I just wrapped them round me (like a towel just above my breasts) they would just over-lap by about 6 inches. The see-through one obviously showed everything that I’d got when I tied the corners to one side but the other one didn’t. When they were tied to the outside of either breast it was only one leg that was trying to escape and, although I’d expected it, I don’t think that anyone would have been able to see my pussy. Both of them were long enough to cover my ass and pussy without me having to worry about getting arrested for showing too much. After I’d got that all sorted Jon told me to take the non see-through one and just over-lap and lightly tuck in the ends instead of tying them. It didn’t feel at all secure and when I told Jon he just said, “Good.”

Right in the middle of doing all that our ‘neighbours’ across the courtyard opened the shutters on their window. It was then that I realised that as I could see all of them down to their knees, then they could see all of us down to our knees. They were 2 Scottish girls who said “Hi” to us, but stared at Jon and me, as we were both naked. They kept looking over to us on and off as they got changed and eventually went out.

Jon and I went and sat in the chairs on our little balcony and watched the people going up and down the street. We were only on the second floor and when a coach went by I felt as though I could reach out and touch its roof. At least it was so close that we didn’t have to worry about anyone on it being able to see us.

The same couldn’t be said of the 3 girls on the floor above. They were getting a good start for the evenings drinking session and were spending a fair bit of time on their balcony shouting to other people on their balconies and in the street. At one point I heard one of them shout, “There’s a naked man and woman on the balcony below us!” Shortly after that I saw 3 heads peering down at us and giggling. One of them said, “I can see his todger,” and another said, “They’ve got no pubic hair.” They then proceeded to tell everyone else that was out on their balconies. Jon just said, “Ignore them.”

At about 11 o’clock we put some clothes on (me just a thin cotton dress and shoes) and went out for some food and a drink or two. We went just down the road into the ‘lively’ part of San Antonio and it was just like the TV program ‘Ibiza Uncovered’. ‘Happy’ people everywhere and every other building was a bar with loud music blaring our. We had something to eat and a few drinks and then went back to our hotel.

We managed to get to sleep easy enough but got woken-up a few times during the night.

Week commencing July 5
Monday July 5 - It had been a bad night. There were people returning to the hotel all the time right up until we were getting up at 7 o’clock, and the majority of them were drunk and shouting and slamming doors. Jon said that it was to be expected in a place like that but that we’d get our own back on them by slamming doors from when we got up until we went out each day. He said, “If they’re going to disturb our sleep then I’m going to disturb theirs.”

The hotel was ‘Bed & breakfast’ but the breakfast only consisted of Tea and Toast so on our way to the beach we stopped at a café and got something to eat. Jon wore just one of his vests and I had to wear just the new non see-though sarong and to just tuck it in. As we were walking along it kept feeling like it was about to fall down so I had to keep tucking it in again (Jon had said I could - unless he told me not to).

Jon had decided that we were going to Ses Salines which meant that we had to get a bus to Ibiza Town and then another to Ses Salines. Jon followed me onto the first bus and as we walked down the aisle my sarong suddenly disappeared leaving me totally naked on a bus with quite a few people on it. All of them seemed to be looking at me. Even though I like being naked I still felt embarrassed, even after Jon picked it up, gave it to me and I’d put it back on.

After we’d got a seat and the bus was moving I realised that I’d enjoyed the excitement and that my pussy was wet and tingling. When I told Jon he said, “I’m sure that I can arrange for it to happen again.” He then told me that he’d grabbed a bit of the sarong and held it against one of the seat backs so that as I moved back along the bus I just walked straight out of it. He told me to try it as we got onto the next bus.

I did, and it worked. I was left naked on a bus in the middle of Ibiza Town with quite a few people looking at me. This time the excitement was greater than the embarrassment and I could really feel my juices. On the beach I discussed this with Jon and we decided that I should do it more often. See what reactions I can get from people.

We spent another quiet day on the beach with not a lot happening. I’m sure that the people walking up and down the beach stared at me a lot longer because of my lack of pubic hair, pussy lips rings and chain. The man who came to collect the money for the hire of the sun loungers seemed to ‘hover’ at the bottom of my sun lounger for quite a while as well. At one point we both went for a long naked (apart from shoes) walk in the dunes and pine trees that are behind the beach. I’ve got to the stage where the chain doesn’t get me excited unless I’m already thinking about sex.

As we waiting for the bus to go back to Ibiza Town we both sat on the step outside the café eating an ice cream. Anyone who looked would have been able to see both my pussy and Jon’s dick and balls, though we never saw anyone staring at us. We had to stand up on that bus because of the number of people on it and at one point my sarong came un-done and started to fall down on its own. I let it get down to my waist before pulling it back up. The bus to San Antonio was better; I did what Jon suggested and down went the sarong onto the floor. Two hunks of men looked at me but when one of them started talking to the other one I decided that my efforts had been wasted, they sounded as if they were gay.

On the walk through San Antonio back to the hotel I decided to try it again when a group of English youths were walking towards us. I ‘caught’ the sarong on the side of a van and down it went when I was right in front of them. What a cheer I got. It was great. I didn’t rush to pick-up the sarong and even bent over at the waist to pick it up. What a wonderful feeling.

While we were in a shop getting some more water Jon accidentally (yes it was!) dropped his wallet and squatted down to pick it up. He did this with his knees wide open (like men do). Because he wasn’t wearing anything under his vest his dick and balls were clearly visible.

Right in front of him were 2 teenage girls waiting to be served and one of them looked down to see what was going on. Her jaw dropped when she realised what she was looking at and when Jon stood up I could see the girl whispering to her mate. I couldn’t hear what she was saying but her mate turned and looked at Jon. When we left the shop I asked Jon if he’d dropped his wallet on purpose. He said, “Don’t be so silly!” so I told him about the girl. I guess that he hadn’t realised because he said, “I didn’t think about that, I’ll have to try it again.”

Back in the hotel the 2 Scottish girls were in their room with the shutters open. They were getting changed and walking around in their bras and knickers. One of them stared at us as we stripped off and walked around naked but in general they just ignored us. We sat out on the balcony watching the world go by for a while before taking a nap before we went out for the evening. While we were on the balcony I saw the head of one of the girls in the room above us lean out and look down at us a couple of times.

When we went out I just wore my bikini skirt (the one that only has the thin fastening cord on one side making it obvious (to anyone who bothered to look) that I have nothing on underneath) and my white Lycra bikini top. With all the young girls wearing see-through dresses on skimpy skirts no one took any notice of me at all, but it was nice walking around amongst all those people feeling quite naked.

After getting some food Jon took me into a couple of the very noisy, lively bars. The music was good, but way too loud. We stood in a corner drinking and watching the kids dancing and falling over. I was stood in front of Jon laying back on him. His hand was in the side of my skirt and he was playing with my clit as we stood there. He brought me to an orgasm quite quickly and I could have screamed my head off and no one would have taken a blind bit of notice.

Back in our hotel room Jon had me ride him. We left the window open (as usual) and I could hear a few people talking but I don’t know if any of them saw us. The Scottish girls room light went on and then off after a few seconds but I couldn’t see them looking towards us.

Tuesday July 6 - Another night when we kept getting woken up. When we did get up, Jon slammed our bathroom door lots of times.

Jon decided that we were going to Ses Salines again but he decided that it best not to try the sarong ‘falling off’ trick again so soon. He told me to wear my short sarong skirt and crop top. I tied the skirt at the side but Jon pulled the knot round so that it was right in front of my pussy. It was only the ends dangling down that were stopping people from seeing everything I’d got. In the café having breakfast the waiter kept looking at my lap. I don’t think that he could see my pussy even though I could see the top of my bald pubic bone with just a hint of the top of my slit.

Both bus trips were un-eventful and as we were walking through the long car park to the beach we stopped for a drink and Jon told me to take my top off and we walked the rest of the way with me topless. No one seemed to notice.

We had another very relaxing day soaking up the sun and cooling down in the lovely sea. In the middle of the afternoon Jon put a pair of his mesh undies on and I put just the short sarong skirt on and we went to a beach bar for something to eat. As we were queuing to be served we were stood in front of a table with a youngish couple on it. The woman was staring at Jon’s dick and the man was staring at my crotch. When I looked down I saw that the knot in my sarong was a little off-centre and the man must have had a great view of my pussy, rings and chain. I got all damp just thinking about it. That sounds a bit strange cos I’d just spent a couple of hours laying on a sun lounger with my legs wide open and not got wet. It must have been the excitement of it not being intentional.

We went for another long naked walk in the woods. This time we ended-up near the part of the beach that has a lot of gays on it. As we walked through the sand dunes we say 2 gay couples having sex. Jon wouldn’t let me stop and watch them. He said that he felt like throwing-up. Back near our ‘base’ we saw a ‘normal’ couple with the woman riding the man. That sight gave Jon a hard-on and he pulled me deeper into the woods and fucked me doggy style. I’m sure I saw someone watching us at one point but the odd voyeur was the last thing on my mind as Jon shot his load into me. I didn’t cum.

Back on the sun lounger both our juices were slowly running out of me as I lay on my back with my feet on the sand on either side of the sun lounger.

Early evening we went for a long swim before heading back through the long car park to the bus stop. Jon only had his vest on and me my short sarong skirt (with knot on my pubic bone) right until we got to the bus stop. Then while we were right in the middle of the crowd waiting for the bus Jon told me to put my top back on.

The bus driver gave me a funny look as we gave him our return tickets. On the journey into Ibiza Town we couldn’t get any seats and we had to stand holding a strap hanging down from the roof. I was using my right hand and my top had ridden right up over my right breast. There was a young(ish) woman stood in front of me (facing me) and she spent most of the journey with her face just inches from my breast. When it had first ‘popped’ out I noticed a smile appear on her face. When she kept staring at it my nipples went all hard.

The rest of the journey back to the hotel was uneventful until about half way through San Antonio when Jon told me to slip into a doorway and take my top off. I had to walk the rest of the way back to the hotel topless. You should have seen the faces of the youths in the hotel reception area. I felt nervous, but proud.

Didn’t see anything of the Scottish girls but I did see a head looking down on us as we watched the world go by on our balcony (naked) before going out later. Before we did go out that evening Jon used the body paint to give me some knickers. Two little triangles, one at the top of my bum cheeks and the other at the top of my slit. He also painted some knicker elastic on me in the form of a 1-inch band joining the triangles. It was then on with the see-through sarong, tied in a knot just to the side of my right breast.

I didn’t feel at all nervous as we went out but I thought I was going to get arrested at one point as 2 unpleasant looking policewomen walked towards us. One looked me up and down but then ignored me. My little heart was pounding. Having said all that, there were loads of girls with see-through dresses with very small thongs showing so I guess that I looked as if I was wearing no less than them. To be truthful I never noticed anyone looking at me and no one seemed to realise that I was virtually naked. In one noisy, dark bar, Jon finger fucked me until I came. I was stood facing the bar and Jon had his back to the bar on my right so it was easy for him to go in the side of my sarong and get at my pussy.

Wednesday July 7 - Somehow we managed to sleep late and it was 9 o’clock before we went to a café for some breakfast. We were both wearing just our vests and Jon had his wallet with him. After breakfast Jon decided that we would go for a long walk around the streets and have a bit of fun ‘dropping’ his wallet. He flashed 3 lots of girls and I flashed 2 lots of lads before Jon decided that we should go and get our stuff and go to the beach. The reactions from the ‘victims’ was quite mixed. Jon said that one of the lads that I flashed even looked embarrassed.

Jon wore just his vest and I had to wear my see-through sarong with bikini bottoms to beach. I felt a bit strange having something cover my pussy. The sarong was just tucked in and Jon helped it fall off as we walked to the boat to Cala Conte. As we were getting onto the boat I’m sure that a woman got a glimpse of Jon’s dick because I saw her eyes open wide and her jaw drop.

It was a bit difficult keeping my sarong covering me as we sat next to each other on the boat. The breeze kept trying to blow it to one side. I did notice one teenage girl, sat opposite us, staring at Jon’s lap. As Jon was lounging back on the bench, his knees not together, I guess that she would have been looking at everything that he’d got. As soon as we got off the boat Jon told me to remove the sarong and walk to the car park topless. When we got to the car park my bikini bottoms came off as well (and so did Jon’s vest) and we walked through the car park and down the cliff to the nuddies beach naked.

Had another very quiet day on the beach and in the sea until it came to time to go. Jon told me to wear only the see-through sarong. He told me to follow him onto the boat and to hold my bag in front of me until I sat down. When we got back to San Antonio I did the same trick getting off the boat, but this time Jon followed me. It was nice walking through town virtually naked with no one taking any notice of me. In fact people were taking more notice of a couple of girls that were wearing bikinis with T-back bottoms.

As we were walking passed a café one girl in a group of ‘happy’ girls and youths shouted at Jon, “Hey mate - you should tuck your vest into your shorts.” Jon stopped, turned and we walked back to the girls. Before any of them could say anything Jon said, “I would if I was wearing any.” The same girl said (in a very dis-believing tone), “Oh yeah, prove it!” Jon looked round then with one hand he pulled the bottom of his vest up to his waist. With his other hand he pulled my sarong off me. There were screams and laughter as all the girls turned and saw Jon’s shaved dick and balls and a naked me. He waited about 20 seconds before dropping the bottom of his vest and giving me my sarong that I quickly put back round me. There were all sorts of comments coming from the girls, ranging from, “dirty bastard” through to, “nice one mate.” One lad said, “What the hell’s that on her pussy?” Jon had a big grin on his face right until we got back to the hotel.

When we got back to the hotel we saw that 2 English girls had replaced the 2 Scottish girls. Also, in the room below them were a young boy and girl (18 ish). John reckoned that it was their first holiday away from home. They’d moved their beds under the window and we could see them making love, naked, on the beds. The girl was kneeling either side of the boy and riding him quite quickly.

Something made her look out and see someone (may have been me or Jon (although we were being quiet), or it could have been someone in the room below us); because she decided to close the curtains in their room. Still impaled on the boy’s dick, she reached up and pulled the curtains closed. When the show ended Jon said, “There’s nothing quite like seeing a girl naked and on her knees with them spread wide and her arms stretched up.” Perhaps that’s why the position that I have to get into when Jon says, “Assume the position” is very much like that. I guess that turned Jon on a bit because he joined me in the shower and fucked me till be both came.

When one of the English girls first saw us walking around our room naked she dodged behind a curtain and I could hear her saying, “Hey Becky, come and have a look at this.” The next thing I heard was, “What you on about?” and then a gasp. We both ignored them but I kept getting quick views of both of them trying to look at us without it being obvious. In the end Jon stood at our window and said, “It’s alright you 2, if you want to look then do so, it doesn’t bother us.” A few seconds later Becky came to the window and said, “Hi, I didn’t think that you’d want to know that someone could see you.” Jon replied, “We don’t care, we’re both naturists and it doesn’t bother us in the least.”

Becky’s mate (Sam) slowly emerged and we had a long chat about the weather, the beaches and where to find the nightlife. By the time we’d finished talking I think that they were quite relaxed about our nudity, and later on, as they were getting ready to ‘hit the town’, I saw Becky walking around their room naked as well.

When we went out I just wore my lacy net dress, my collar and Ben. I guess that my lack of pubic hair helped cos no one seemed to realise that I was naked under my lacy see-through dress, although Jon did change our direction when we were walking down one street and we saw a couple of policemen coming the other way.

Ben made it difficult for us to go far and I came twice before we’d even found somewhere to eat. While we were looking for somewhere to have a drink we saw this bar that was on the first floor and it has a balcony. There were quite a number of people on it and I lost count of the number of girls with short shirts who may or may not have realised that everyone on the street below could see either their knickers or their pussies. With it being dark it wasn’t too easy to tell, but both Jon and I reckoned that at least 2 of the girls weren’t wearing knickers or thongs.

San Antonio really is like Ibiza Town when it comes to ‘anything goes’ as far as clothes are concerned. We saw people in all sorts of weird outfits and a couple of men that looked almost reasonable dressed as girls. On the way back to our hotel we saw one couple having sex in a doorway. She was up against the wall and his trousers were round his ankles. He had a nice tight butt.

I really did enjoy going out that night. I was naked apart from a see-through dress and no one appeared to take a blind bit of notice. Okay, I got the odd person looking at me who was obviously thinking ‘is she, isn’t she?’ but in general no one realised. I suppose that fact that I have no pubic hair helped a bit and I’m sure that my Ben Wa balls had something to do with it; but I felt daring and excited all the time that we were out. I came about 6 times before we eventually got back to the hotel. I was knackered but that didn’t stop Jon wanting to fuck me as I leaned over the balcony. It’s a nice feeling being fucked only a few feet from people who just might look up and see what you’re doing. In a way I was surprised that no one did as I was moaning and grunting a bit as Jon thrust into me.

Thursday July 8 - That morning Jon put some shorts on (first time during the day since we arrived there) and left me while he went and hired a car. As soon as he got back we both put just our vests on, packed out stuff for the day and went out. When we got into the car Jon took his vest off and told me to take mine off. He said that we were going to be naked in the car all the time and would only pull our vests onto our laps when a policeman or some oldies looked as if they were looking in. We were sat in a parked car, naked, in the middle of a busy town. I could see that things were going to get interesting.

We drove to the outskirts of San Antonio and to be honest no one even seemed to look inside the car. People seemed to see the car but never looked inside. By the time that we parked outside a café and put our vests back on I was starting to get relaxed about driving round naked. In the café the waitress got a bit of a surprise when she brought our food, Jon had turned round and was looking at something and his vest had ridden-up displaying all his dick and balls. I’d realised but didn’t say anything to Jon (maybe he knew). Instead I just watched the waitress’ face which was a picture. First shock then a smile.

She took ages lifting things of her tray and onto the table and all the time her eyes kept looking back to Jon. When Jon turned back she stopped looking at Jon and went a bit red. She looked at me and I smiled and licked my lips as I looked straight at her. She hurried off but I could see her talking to another waitress and the other girl kept looking over to us.

When it came to time to pay it was girl number 2 that gave us the bill and her eyes were firmly focused on Jon’s lap. When I told him he said that she’d get a surprise when she brought the change. Her eyes really opened wide when she saw his knees open and a semi laying down his leg.

As we walked back to the car his dick was having real trouble staying under his vest and by the time we got into the car he had a full erection sticking out of the front of his vest. I don’t think that anyone saw it. As soon as we took our vests off and started moving Jon told me to do something about it with my mouth.

We drove round the island for most of the day only stopping twice. The first time was for Jon to take some photographs of me, naked, on top of the car, with a nice view of the sea and an island in the background. It was a bit painful on the car because of the heat of the metal and I was glad when we’d finished.

The second time that we stopped was at a little café in the middle of nowhere for some lunch. Jon just put his long vest on and he told me to put just my bikini skirt on. The locals took me being topless in their stride but there were some other holidaymakers in there that couldn’t stop looking at us. Some of them left at the same time as us and Jon told me to make a big show of taking my little skirt off and showing that that I was climbing into the car naked. Jon did the same. They all watched us as we drove off waving at them.

At one point late afternoon we ended up in Ibiza Town. I was nervous at us driving through it naked but Jon just said, “Keep cool, and keep your eyes open for policemen.” We drove all round the town naked, even stopping at traffic lights in busy streets and no one appeared to notice us. That was until we stopped at a street corner where a gang of young teenagers (boys and girls) were hanging out. One of them spotted us and told all their mates. They came up to the car and had a real good look before the traffic let us out. I was tempted to try to cover-up but Jon said, “No, just keep your cool and we’ll be ok” and we were.

Back at the hotel we showered and eventually sat on the balcony. As we were moving around our room I saw Becky and Sam and said “Hi.” Sam was only wearing a thong and a bra but Becky had only a thong on. At one point when I looked over and saw 2 lads in there with them. Becky was still topless and one of the lads was looking over at me and Jon (naked as usual). I have to admit standing and giving a full frontal with my legs about a foot apart as I pretended to read a little piece of paper. I don’t know if it did anything for him but I went a little damp. We had a quiet night in a bar just round the corner from the hotel. I wore just my bikini skirt and a bikini top. Jon fastened it for me and deliberately fastened it loosely so that it kept slipping of my boobs. Jon just wore a T-shirt.

Friday July 9 - Got up at 4 o’clock and drove to the beach. It was still dark and when we got there, there was a whole bunch of ‘happy’ teenagers going skinny-dipping. Jon decided that we’d join them and we took our T-shirts off and went in near them. Most of them didn’t last long before they got out and disappeared, but 2 girls were still in the sea when we got out. It was just starting to get light and Jon decided to have a bit of fun. After we’d got dried and dressed Jon picked up their clothes and put them in the boot of our car and we drove off round the corner and parked the car off the road. We then walked back and hid so that we’d be able to see their reaction when they got out and couldn’t find their clothes.

The sun was coming up when they finally got out and went to where their clothes had been. We couldn’t hear what they were saying but it was funny watching them search all over. After 2 or 3 minutes a local arrived on a tractor and started cleaning the beach. The 2 girls didn’t take much notice of him apart from when he drove near them and they tried to hide behind a stack of sun loungers. After about 10 minutes they started walking towards the road. We let them pass us then put our T-shirts in the car boot and then got in. When the girls were out of sight we drove down towards them.

When they saw us coming they waved at us to stop us. It was quite funny really. They were waving to stop us and at the same time trying to cover their boobs and pubis. They both had boobs a lot bigger than mine (that wouldn’t be difficult) and one of them was shaved as well. You should have seen their faces when we stopped and got out - naked.

Jon asked them what they wanted and with their hands strategically placed they told us what had happened. Jon asked them where they were going and they said San Antonio. I don’t know how they were expecting to get there at that time of the morning, even if they’d had their clothes.

Jon said that we were going there and offered to give them a lift. One of them said, “Dressed like that!” Jon ignored her and told them to get in. Jon drove them back to their hotel but he took a very roundabout route through everywhere that had people out and about. Both the girls sat there with one hand covering their boobs and the other on their laps. Both Jon and myself tried to get them talking but neither of them would say much.

When we finally got to their hotel Jon parked round the corner and one of the girls said, “Right, now we’ve got to get a key from reception and up to our room. Jon got out to let them get out and said, “I’d offer to help, but look at me, I’m sure that I’d get arrested, but no one’s going to arrest you 2 lovelies.” As they got out I could see them looking at Jon’s dick and at the same time I was getting a good look at their pussies as they bent over to get out of Jon’s side of the car.

Just as they started walking towards their hotel Jon opened the boot and called them back. By the time they got back Jon had put their clothes on the road and was back in the car. As we were driving off I could see them putting their dresses on. When I was putting our bags into the car later I found 2 pairs of knickers. I left them there and guessed that Jon would leave them there as well. Perhaps someone at the car hire company will have a use for them. When we parked outside our hotel we put our long T-shirts on and went to our room and got ready to go out for the day.

That day we walked to a café nearby for breakfast before going to the beach. Jon decided that I was only taking my see-through sarong with me that day and I’d tied it on the outside of my right breast. As we were walking into the café I accidentally (honest) caught it on one of the wooden chairs. It didn’t come off but it certainly pulled it wide-open revealing everything but my left breast. Jon burst out laughing and I swore but all that did was draw people’s attention to me. There were a few customers and a couple of waiters that all got a great view of my body. I couldn’t have done a better job if I’d planned it.

I’d taken the sarong off and Jon had taken his vest off as soon as we got back into the car and when we arrived at Ses Salines Jon said that we were leaving ALL our clothes (except shoes) in the car. Just to make things worse, Jon parked the car at the back of the car park so we had to walk, naked, right through the car park before we got into the cover of the trees. On the beach we got some sun loungers and settled in for long beautiful day of soaking up the sun. As usual, when I lay on my back I want to get the insides of my legs tanned so I lie with my legs wide open and my feet on the sand. It was a different younger man who came asking for money for hire of sun loungers and he squatted down at the bottom of my sun lounger when he asked for the money. I had my sunglasses on and as Jon was getting the money out I could see the man staring at my pussy. His staring turned me on a bit and I’m sure that he would have been able to see my juices coming out cos they certainly felt like they were flowing fast.

Early afternoon Jon decided that he wanted us to go for a walk, but this time he wanted to go along the water’s edge right along where the unfortunate people who keep some clothes on were. This worried me a bit as I’d seen a policeman walking up and down the beach and I for one didn’t want to get arrested. When I asked Jon about the policeman he told me not to worry, he’d seen him and all we had to do was to time it so that we set off just after he’d passed us going the opposite way. Jon said that if we saw him coming towards us when we were coming back then we’d just have to suddenly go for a swim.

We waited until the right moment then set off. Once we were in the middle of the ‘clothed’ part we got lots of people staring at us and I saw a few people nudge other people and tell them to look. One teenage lad even got up and came to the water’s edge to look at me (presumably) close up. It felt good and I could feel my juices leaking out of me. About half way back Jon suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me into the sea and down on my back.

When I looked up I saw the policeman but I guess that he hadn’t seen us cos he just kept walking. When he’d gone we got out and continued back to our sun loungers.
Later on I was getting very hot and asked Jon if he was going for a swim. He said he wasn’t but told me to go. I was in the sea for ages really enjoying myself. Some of the time I was laying half in and half out of the water watching the people who were walking up and down the water’s edge right next to me. Needless to say my legs were wide-open most of the time and I even saw the policeman having a good look at me. I wasn’t worried about that as just about all of the people around me were naked.

When I finally decided that I’d had enough I got up and went back to the sun loungers. Jon had gone. All I could find were my shoes and a note saying ‘meet me at the car.’ I was going to have to walk through the woods and the car park, naked, all on my own. I wasn’t worried when I was with Jon but I was nervous about doing it on my own.

After a couple of minutes thinking about it and probably making things worse, I put my shoes on and set off. No problem on the beach but when I went up the back into the dunes and trees I felt like I was being watched. I was glad when I got to a path and saw a couple (man and woman) walking towards me. Putting a brave face on I walked straight passed them, only to see a group of men following them. They stopped talking when they saw me and stopped and stared at me as I went passed them. Round the next corner was the car park but there were lots of people there. Thinking that it was probably worse to stay in the woods, I walked out and into the car park. To keep to the most direct route I had to climb over a wire fence and when I got one leg over the wire went straight up into my pussy. That made the feeling of nervous excitement worse and when I’d got my other leg over I looked back and saw my juices on the wire.

Straight on, through the mopeds and motorcycles and then the cars I went. People were really staring at me. When I got to where I thought the car was there was no sign of it or Jon. All those little white cars looked the same to me. I searched round for what seemed like a lifetime, all the time people were staring at me. I was starting to get worried with visions of having to walk back to San Antonio. That wouldn’t have bothered me too much, so long as Jon had been with me, but on my own...

All of a sudden I turned round and there was Jon, naked as well. I was so relieved that I ran to him and gave him a big hug. “Careful,” he said, “you’ll give me a hard-on.” I reached down and gave his dick a gentle squeeze. The response was immediate, his dick was pointing to the sky. He grabbed my arm and pulled me to our car which was only a few yards away, opened the passenger door, sat down and said, “On that!” I climbed in and knelt either side of his thighs (facing him) and lowered myself down onto his dick. It wasn’t long before I came and then a couple of minutes later I came again, just as Jon came. As we were coming back down a couple of men walked down the side of the car and looked in. They must have realised what we were doing.

As we were driving back to San Antonio Jon told me that he’d been watching me all the time that I’d been walking back from the beach. He hadn’t really expected me to come to any harm, but he’d kept an eye on me just in case.

I put my sarong on and Jon put his vest on after we’d parked the car. Jon told me to just tuck the sarong in, not to tie a knot. When I got out of the car I saw a big wet patch on my seat where our juices had been leaking out of me. As we walked towards the hotel Jon told me to ‘catch’ my sarong on the hotel doorframe. I was a bit nervous cos I’d no idea who would be in the reception area. It worked perfectly and I was left standing there, naked, in front of a group of 2 youths and a group of 3 girls as well as an old man on reception.

The girls all saw me and at least 1 of them gasped. One of the youth saw me and I saw him nudging his mate as they all watched me slowly squat down to pick the sarong up, then take my time putting it back on. The man on reception never even looked up from his desk.
As we were going up the stairs to our room Jon pulled the sarong off and said, “Not much point in having that on.” Becky and Sam were walking along the corridor as we turned on to it. When we got close Becky said, “Walk like that outside as well do you?” Jon replied, “As often as possible, you want to try it.” There was no reply.

We had a shower and a nap on our beds because we were going to Ibiza Town that night. I wore just my lacy see-through dress and shoes when we went out, but as usual Jon had me take it off before we got into the car for the drive to the other side of the island. When we got there we parked, then got dressed, then walked down to the harbour area. It was very much the same as it was when we went there last year with everything from smartly dressed people to transvestites, from people wearing less than me to people who looked like they were ready to go to the North Pole, from cheap junk shops to bloody expensive shops, from cheap fast food joints to expensive restaurants. An amazing place! We wandered around for a while before getting some food and then looking for a bar.

We came across Gropers Bar again and went in. It was crowded and it wasn’t long before it lived up to its name, a hand was sliding up my leg as we stood at the bar waiting to get served. It stopped when it encountered my chain and rings but then continued and a finger went in me just as Jon passed me my drink and motioned for us to move to a corner. When I walked away the hand caught my chain and hurt me a bit.

The corner was crowded with a group of girls as well as some men. We ended up near the girls and I thought that that was the end of my fun, but I was wrong. It wasn’t long before another hand was on my bum - under my dress and slowly moving towards my pussy. I looked around and although it was dark in there, the hand could only have belonged to a woman. I opened my legs a bit and enjoyed the experience as I tried to talk to Jon. It was difficult because of the noise but from the way he was leaning down I guessed that he was doing a bit of groping as well.

The hand was very skilled at handling pussies and it wasn’t long before I was cumming. I think that the fact that I didn’t know whose hand it was made it even more exciting. After I came I decided that I was going to have a piece of the action and I let my hand wander onto the chest of a woman that was sat close by. At first she tensed-up then had a look at me. I smiled at her and felt her body relax. She wasn’t wearing a bra and it wasn’t long before I was squeezing and pulling one of her nipples. It was quite hard and I was just getting her breathing heavily when Jon pulled me away. I was a bit disappointed when Jon pulled me out onto the street.

We wandered around some more and even went to look at the big cruise ship and some sort of navy ship that was there. Jon seemed to find in interesting. After that Jon decided that he’d had enough and we walked back towards the car. It was about 2 in the morning and the place was still very lively. At the end of the street where our car was Jon told me to take my dress off and I had to walk back to it naked. Fortunately we only saw one young couple (a male and a female) and they were more interested in themselves than what was going on around them.

San Antonio was still heaving as we drove through and back to our hotel. Jon had threatened to not let me put my dress on when we got out of the car but he didn’t say anything as I put it on so it stayed on until we got to our room. Not that the see-through dress was covering much, but at first glance I looked quite normal.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 18

Saturday July 10 - Usual noise overnight but I did manage to get enough sleep. This was our last day and Jon wanted to get as much sun as possible. We put just our vests on and went and had some breakfast at a café down the road. The waiter was a young man and Jon told me to make sure that he could see lots of my body so when I sat down I pulled the vest up at the back and down at the front. This meant that the 1-inch straps were over my nipples. I wouldn’t take much for them to ‘pop out’ if I turned to one side. It also meant that the vest was bunched-up on my lap so I grabbed as much as I could and pulled it to either side. My bald pubis were now showing but in pulling the vest my right nipple popped out. I pretended not to notice as the waiter took our order. I looked at him as I gave him my order and it was obvious where he was looking.

We were still watching the world go by with my right nipple getting plenty of fresh air as the waiter served our breakfast. Poor man nearly tipped our tea all over the floor. When he came back to get his money I was laying back in the chair, I’d covered my nipple but with my legs slightly apart the waiter was eyeing the bits of gold between my legs. He had a bulge in his trousers so I said, “You should really wear something more comfortable.” I don’t know if he understood what I’d said, or what I meant, but he didn’t say anything.

We took our vests of just before getting into the car and the 2 girls that were passing just stopped and stared as we drove off. There were hardly any cars at Ses Salines when we got there so we were able to park under the trees nearest the beach. Again we left all our clothes in the car and walked naked to the beach. We got a couple of sun-loungers and settled in for a beautiful long day soaking up the rays. The difference that day was that we’d settled on sun loungers just inside the clothed area and it wasn’t long before we were surrounded by unfortunate people who wanted to go home with some white bits. There was one couple who stripped off when they saw us. I was half expecting the policeman who walks up and down the beach to move us on but we never saw him.

Three times during the day Jon sent me back to the car for something. By the time it came to us leaving the beach I thought nothing about walking to the car park naked. I had been nervous being on my own with people staring at me the first time but that wore off as the day went on. I was feeling a bit sad when we finally drove away from there I hope Jon takes me back there one day.

We put our vests back on again and drove back to San Antonio. Just on the outskirts Jon told me to put my vest on and we drove to the car hire place. Jon gave them the keys and we walked back to the hotel. As we turned the corner after reception Jon said, “Right off with the vests, we’re going to risk it.” As we walked up onto the second floor there were a couple of girls and youths coming down. We got a few of the usual comments from them but the best was as we walked along our corridor when a nice hunk of a man asked if I wanted to go to his room with him. Jon just said, “Cheeky sod.”

Becky and Sam were in their room when we got into ours; they were leaning out of their window and talking to some blokes in the room below us. They said “Hi” when they saw us and just carried on talking. I saw that they were both topless and their big tits were hanging over the edge of the window as they talked. The blokes below must have been able to look up and see 4 boobs staring down at them.

After a shower Jon was feeling randy and I had to ride him on my bed near the window. I was going up and down on him when I saw a couple looking down on us from the room above Becky and Sam’s. I waved at them but and the man smiled but they didn’t look away. After we had both cum I got off Jon and cleaned his dick and balls with my tongue. I did this with my backside facing the window and my knees apart.

When I’d finished I lay on my back with my legs open and looked out of the window. Not only were the couple still looking at us but I saw Becky as well. Our eyes met and she smiled and said, “Hard work was that?” “No, he’s gone soft now but it was great while it lasted” I said. Jon looked up and saw Becky and said, “You can sample it if you want.” Beck just smiled and turned and walked. It was then that I saw that she was naked as well.

When we finally got up I looked over to Becky and Sam’s room and saw them both at it in the 69 position with each other. You just never can tell whose bi these days.

We sat on the balcony until about 11 o’clock and then went out for some food and a drink. Jon told me to wear my bikini skirt and white bikini top. He told me to fasten it so lose that it wouldn’t take much for it to slide off my boobs. He went out wearing just a T-shirt and shoes.

We ate in the KFC - upstairs. Two ‘happy’ youths followed us up the stairs and I heard one of them say to his mate, “She isn’t wearing any fucking knickers. I’ve just seen her pussy and she’s got a chain hanging from her cunt.” Halfway though our chicken and chips one of them came over to us and said (in a very slurred voice), “Excuse me mate, my mate reckons that your woman has a chain hanging from her cunt. Is that right!” Jon looked at me, smiled, looked back at the youth and said, “Go get your mate, I’ll show you.”

When they both got back Jon told me to get off the stool, take my skirt off and get back on the stool with my knees wide apart. My bikini top slipped off my right boob as I got back on but I didn’t do anything about it. The youths unsteadily bent over and had a long stare at my pussy and its jewellery. As they were doing that I could feel their eyes burning into my pussy and my juices started to flow. I could feel my lips swell and part and my clit get harder. I’d swear that if they’d stayed there that close for much longer then I’d have cum and squirted one on them in the face.

Jon had been enjoying it all and so had the young couple at the other side of the room. I could see a bulge appearing in his shorts. As Jon told me to get down and put my skirt back on I realised that the windows went right down to the floor. I haven’t a clue how many people out on the street saw me.

As the youth stumbled down the stairs I heard one of them say, “Fucking told you.” And then, “That’s nearest you’ll get to a pussy tonight.” We went into the bar that has a first floor balcony (can’t remember its name) and Jon took me upstairs onto that balcony. We both leaned on the railings and watched the hoards of youngsters stagger by. At one point I heard a lot of giggling below us and looked down to see a group of about 4 or 5 girls looking up at us. They’d obviously seen either Jon’s dick, or my pussy, or both.

Jon took me for a walk down by the harbour and we sat on one of those concrete seats and watched all the people in the cafés and the square. I’ve never seen a place that’s so busy at that time in a morning.

We walked back to the hotel the long quiet way and Jon took my bikini top and skirt off me as soon as we were alone in the street. I’d walked about 300 yards naked before a car came the opposite way. Jon said, “Just keep walking.” When the car got close its horn started sounding and some youth started shouting at me. “Ignore them.” Jon said and we went round the corner to our hotel.

As we walked in the old man on reception stared at us. Jon just said, “Someone stole her clothes.” The man didn’t say anything and we went up to our room. In the room I saw that Becky and Sam were in and they had a couple of men with them. Becky and Sam were wearing just bras and knickers and the lads what looked like boxer shorts. Jon said that he wondered if they’d just had, or were just about to have, an orgy. He said that he didn’t care (good luck to them were his actual words) and he put the light off and we went to sleep.

Sunday July 11 - The day we came home. We didn’t have to be at the airport until 9 o’clock and we’d got up early. We put our vests on and went to a café for some breakfast. We went to the same one that we’d been to the previous day and the same waiter was there. Jon told me that as we wouldn’t be going back there I was to sit with my knees open and to slide forward in the chair. Jon also told me to slide the straps of my vest over so that a nipple was just showing. When the waiter came over to take our order he just couldn’t take his eyes off me.

We finally made it through breakfast and then Jon told me that we were going for a walk to see how many people we could ‘accidentally’ flash using the dropping the wallet trick. In about 30 minutes we got 2 groups of youths and 3 groups of girls just going back to their hotel after their night out and 3 Spanish teenage girls. The reaction of one of the Spanish girls was good, when she saw Jon’s dick she stopped walking and after a gasp, she just stood there staring and licking her lips. One of the lads said, “Let’s have a look at your tits as well,” so Jon lifted my vest right up to my neck for a few seconds. I got a little tingle in my pussy as he did that.

We went to the airport on 2 different buses and Jon told me to wear my non see-through sarong and to just tuck it in so that I could get it ‘caught’ as I walked down the bus. He wore just a T-shirt. As it turned out we had to run to catch the bus in San Antonio and the sarong came off on its own. When it did I shouted to Jon who was in front of me. He looked round and said, “Keep going.” The sarong was wrapped round my left arm and the bag that I was carrying in my left hand. I had another bag in my right hand so I couldn’t do anything about it. I must have run about a hundred yards like that with lots of people looking at me. I finally managed to put the sarong back on just before I got onto the bus. As I walked down the aisle in the bus a man said, “Very nice love.” We sat at the back of the bus and got our breath back. Jon followed me onto the bus from Ibiza Town to the airport and he trapped my sarong against a seat back. The inevitable happened and I walked the last half of the bus in the nude. There were only a couple of teenage Spanish girls in the back half of the bus and they just stared and giggled.

We checked-in and then went to the toilets to get changed. Jon told me to wear Ben and my denim dungarees dress with nothing under it. As the bib of the dress only just covers the front of my boobs I could see that a few people were going to catch a glimpse of them. When we went through to the departure lounge we had to go through a security check. When I walked through the archway the alarm sounded (Ben and / or my jewellery). The man looked at me and motioned for me to go through it again. This time when the alarm went off the man came over to me and indicated that he wanted me to fold my arms out from my body. As he was running his ‘magnifying glass’ over me Jon said something. Because Jon was behind me I turned my body to face him. As I was turning I suddenly remembered what I was wearing. My right boob came out of the dungarees bib and when I turned back the security man had stopped moving and was staring at my boob. Silly man was going red in the face and when I pulled my dress straight he just waved me on.

In the departure lounge the only chairs that we could find that were free were some very low down ones. As I sat down I realised that I was in the perfect position for anyone passing to look up (or should I say down) my dress and see my pussy and jewellery. I have to admit that a couple of times when a smart looking man came passed I opened my knees a bit. Ben was making me feel randy.

Eventually we got on the plane and away, and it wasn’t long before I was regretting wearing Ben. I’d forgotten about the effects that the constant vibrations of the aeroplane have and it wasn’t long before I started to cum. Jon told me to lift the back of the dress up so that it wasn’t under my pussy. He said that he didn’t want me showing a wet patch on the back of my dress to everyone as we got off. I came twice more before we landed 2 hours later. Each time it had been a slow build-up to the orgasm which I tried to hide. The first one was just as the flight attendant was serving the breakfasts. My face was all red and I was straining and biting my lip so that I didn’t let out a moan or scream. The woman asked me if I was okay but I was in no fit state to answer so Jon told her that I was.

When I came the second time the woman on the other side of me to Jon asked me if there was anything that she could do to help me. When we got up to get off the plane the woman noticed the wet patch on my seat and gave me a very sympathetic look and said, “You’ll soon be home.” I’m sure that she thought I was ill and had peed on the seat.

Going through customs and collecting our luggage was a bit of an ordeal as well. I had to take it very slowly. We got a taxi home and no sooner than I’d taken our bags upstairs and taken my dress off Jon told me that I’d screwed-up the video recording and that it hadn’t been recording the British Grand Prix from Silverstone. He was mad and he took it out of my backside. I had to lean over the arm of the sofa while he gave me 50 slaps with his hand. I’m sure that hurt his hand because it certainly hurt me. He then took me outside and strapped me face up on to the scaffolding frame.

Trevor arrived late afternoon to cut the grass and you should have seen his face when he saw me. He turned the corner and was stood at my feet. I pretended not to see him but I was sneaking a look with half closed eyes. I was thinking about the last time that I’d been tied onto the scaffolding frame and the grass was being cut. Jon still won’t tell me if it was him or Trevor that used the remote vibe on me but the look on Trevor’s face when he saw me then made me think that it was Jon before. As I was thinking about that I felt my pussy tingle and get wet.

Trevor stood there for a few seconds then moved closer and bent down to have a closer look at my pussy. I let him have a good look then said, “Hi, just topping-up my sun tan, just ignore me and get on with the grass will you.” The poor lad jumped and went all bright red before finally saying, “Err yes, OK” and he went off towards the garage.

When he came back with the lawn mower he came over and asked me if I was OK. I told him that I was and that it was quite comfortable lying there. I could see his eyes moving from my breasts to my pussy and I could feel that tingling and my juices starting to flow. Just to keep him looking at me I asked him if he could get me a drink of water from the kitchen. He went off and when he came back he stood next to me and held it out for me. I looked at him and then at the glass and said, “Slight technical problem Trevor, can you hold it to my mouth please.” He looked at my face then said, “Oh yes, sorry” and put the glass to my mouth. When I stopped drinking I said, “Trevor, do you think that you could do me another favour please, could you get the sun tan lotion off the kitchen table and rub some on me please?” He didn’t answer but went away and came back with the lotion and just stood beside me again.

“Can you start with my arms and legs please,” I said. He started with my arms then went to my legs. As he was slowly moving up my legs I was enjoying the feelings and I know my pussy lips were swollen and gaping open. I was thinking, ‘what must this 15 year old lad be thinking. He was rubbing sun tan lotion onto a naked woman who was spread-eagle and tied down to a big frame.’ The bulge in his shorts told me part of what he was thinking but I would like to have known the rest.

Trevor had stopped well short of my pussy, so I said, “Can you do right up to the top of my legs then my body please?” He stared again and slowly and gently moved up to the tops of my legs. He didn’t touch my pussy but he got close enough to touch one of my rings. When that happened I shuddered a bit and moaned a bit. I wanted him to know that I was enjoying it, but not too much.

All of a sudden he stopped working on my legs and moved up to my shoulders then down the sides of my body to my stomach. When I decided that he probably wasn’t intending doing my breasts I said, “Can you do my breasts as well please, they get sun-burned as well.” There was a little hesitation then his hands gently moved back up and onto my right breast first. As his fingers touched my nipple it went even harder. I let out another little moan and said, “That’s nice, keep doing that.” My nipples were so hard that they were hurting. A nice hurt that was running all the way down to my pussy.

The lad was good and after a while he started pulling on my nipples a bit. That sent bolts of pleasure right down to my pussy and I moaned even loader. When he eventually moved down my body to my stomach I said, “That was nice, can you do the rest of my body please?” When he started doing round my pussy I said, “Can you do ALL round there please?” There was no way that I wanted him to miss massaging my pussy. I could feel an orgasm building inside me.

As he was rubbing lotion on my stomach I could feel Ben moving slightly inside me. He was stood between my legs and he stopped for a few seconds before starting rubbing the lotion onto my bald pubis. His hand started going lower until I gasped as he touched my clit. It was already making its presence known and when Trevor touched it, it started throbbing. Trevor’s hand started rubbing all over all of my pussy. It didn’t take him long to get a finger inside me and I started cumming. As I started Trevor stopped but I didn’t want him to stop and I told him so. As I started to come down from my high I looked up to the bedroom window and saw Jon looking down at us with a smile on his face. My moans and gasps must have been loud enough to disturb him.

Trevor made me cum again before he stopped and just stared at me. When I looked at him he said, “Why have you got those rings and that chain in your cunt?” I smiled and said, “Why not? Why do people wear earrings and studs in other parts of their bodies? I’ve seen men with rings in their foreskin. No seriously, I like them, they make me ‘different’ and I like people looking at them.” For a while Trevor didn’t say anything, and then he said, “I like them too.” Just then there was a noise as Jon opened a window. Trevor said, “I’d better get the grass cut.” And he walked off. As he came past me with the lawn mower I saw a bit wet patch on his shorts. It was 7 o’clock when Jon came and released and told me to go and take Ben out and have a shower. After that he told me to get this journal up to date. He also threatened to publish it on the Internet. I thought about that in bed that night. When Jon had said it my initial reaction was, ‘Oh my god, everyone in the world will know what I’ve been doing, the shame, and the embarrassment if someone recognises me.’ In the end I finally decided that it would probably be my one and only chance for a little bit of fame. Who cares, I decided I’m happy with my life and why should I be ashamed about it. When I finally went to sleep I was quite happy with the idea.

Week commencing July 12
Not a very exciting week. The only interesting bit was that I saw an ad for a part-time hairdressing job. When I first started working for Jon I swore that I wouldn’t go back to that, but for some reason the ad seemed to jump out at me. When I told Jon about it he said, “Go for it!” The salon was in the middle of Derby and I went there on the Thursday. I was a bit nervous when the manager told me to do a woman’s hair for her.

I think that I managed to do a reasonable job and the manager seemed pleased. He then told me that the salon cut men’s hair and did waxing - legs, armpits, bikini line etc. and he asked me if I had any problems with doing that. We didn’t do any of those in that salon in Wales but I’ve been cutting Jon’s hair for over a year now and he’s been waxing more than my bikini line. The manager told me that they had a private room upstairs for doing the waxings and then asked me if I would be able to work on Fridays and Saturdays. I’d already discussed the possibility of this with Jon so I said okay. The manager then gave me on of their ‘uniform’ dresses and told me to be there at 9 o’clock the next morning.

The uniform was a white cotton dress that fastened all down the front with press-studs. I’d noticed that the ones that the other girls wore were slightly see-through as I’d been able to see the shapes and colours of bras and knickers. Wouldn’t have that problem with me but it was a bit tight and a bit long. I couldn’t do anything about it being tight but I shortened it (not as short as my own dresses - only to half way between my knees and my pussy) that evening. When I put it on my nipples were just visible when they were soft, I could see that I would get a few people staring at them when they got hard.

Friday - My first day cutting hair again was interesting but not really exciting. One of the young girls is quite cheeky with the other staff and she asked me why I wasn’t wearing a bra. I said that my tits weren’t big enough, that I didn’t need one and that I never wore underwear. That seemed to shut her up but she kept looking at me. I think she was trying to see an outline of some knickers (VKL - visible knicker line as Jon calls it). I’ve noticed that with the uniform dress being so tight there is often a gap between some of the fasteners and that people can sometimes see some of my flesh.

Jon took me to the local pub for a drink that night. I had to wear my tight white Lycra dress that shows my dark nipples through it even when they’re soft. Before we went out Jon got 3 small rubber bands and put them on my nipples and clit. Not only did that mean that my nipples (more like bullets) were very visible but I was constantly being reminded that they were there. I definitely had to lift the back part of my dress up so that my pussy left the wet patch on the seat on not on my dress.

When we got home Jon wouldn’t let me take the rubber bands off and after he’d fucked me and sent me to bed, I had dreams about big rubber dildos and rubber dresses.

Saturday July 17
Woke up with extremely wet legs and a big wet patch on the bed. The rubber bands were hurting and I was glad when Jon told me I could take them off.
Jon drove me to work and as I was getting out of the car the bottom 2 press-studs of the uniform dress popped open. There was no one around to see me but I made a mental note to be careful to not let it happen when I didn’t want it to.

Late morning I had to cut a man’s hair, he was about my age, very talkative and he obviously fancied himself and his chances. At one point when I was stood in front of him he put a hand on the inside of my leg and moved it up. He couldn’t get far because of the tightness of the dress and the fact that I pulled away from him. Later I asked one of the girls if we got a lot in there like that. She said, “a few.”

The rest of the day was busy, but not exciting and I was tired when Jon picked me up.
It was a warm evening and we both sat outside in the back garden, naked, eating our tea. Later we put some clothes on, walked to the pub and had a couple of drinks in the beer garden before walking home. Jon was feeling randy and he took me the long way home through where they are still building houses. He took me into one half built house and fucked me on the bare staircase. As I was getting up I caught my chain on something and I screamed. It really hurt, but didn’t draw blood fortunately. My pussy was still sore when I went to bed.

Sunday July 18
We went jogging in the morning and I was knackered. I don’t know what got into Jon because he was off like a marathon runner. I had trouble keeping up with him. He’d told me to wear my tennis dress but I never got the chance to give anyone a pleasant surprise. The rest of the day was spent in the garden sunbathing and gardening. Trevor had been and cut the grass the day before and Jon hadn’t told him where I was when he asked.

Week commencing July 19
Before he went to work on the Monday, Jon put the rubber bands on my nipples and clit again. He told me to leave them there all day and by the time I got to Tesco in the afternoon both my nipples and clit were throbbing. The pain and pleasure made my juices run and I’m sure that if anyone had looked at me closely then they’d have seen my juices down the insides of my thighs.

Walking around made it worse and in the end I came as I was coming home. I thought about using the fucking machine but it was too close to when Jon was due home. After tea he made me frig myself while lying spread-eagle on the back lawn. After he watched me cum he fucked me over the side of the scaffolding frame.

Friday - Got to work a bit early and so did the cheeky young girl. Her name’s Debbie and we got talking. She’s okay once you get to know her and as we both had our lunch breaks at the same time we went to the coffee house down the street together. The conversation got onto men and sex and she asked me if I was wearing any knickers (it was obvious that I wasn’t wearing a bra). When I said that I wasn’t she said that she thought not and that she wasn’t either. I’d worked out that she wasn’t wearing a bra but her uniform dress wasn’t as tight as mine, nor was the material as thin and it was difficult to tell.

Debbie started telling me about what she called ‘pussy power’. She’d only just got started when one of the other girls from the salon came in and joined us. We didn’t get chance to talk about ‘pussy power’ again until just as we were leaving. She suggested that we get together for a good chat.

Nothing else exciting happened that day, other than that Jon took me to bed with him that night. He fucked me from behind before he went to sleep still inside me.

Saturday July 24
A busy day. Hardly got a chance to breathe but I did manage to have a quick chat with Debbie. We arranged for her to come round on the Monday for a chat.
Late in the afternoon I got told to wax a man’s legs. I’d never heard of a man waxing his legs before and had to ask if I’d heard it right. When I saw the man it didn’t surprise me, he looked and acted more like a woman that a lot of women do - very sweet.

When I took him upstairs and he took his trousers off I got a little shock. He was wearing some see-through women’s knickers. I had trouble keeping a straight face because he looked so stupid. I did though, and it was even funnier when I ripped the wax strips off. The little effeminate whimpering was amazing and he got a little hard-on. I say little because it was; Jon’s thumb is as big as his dick. Poor man.

That night Jon took me to country pub for a meal. We sat outside and didn’t get a chance to have any fun. The food was good though.

Sunday July 25
A quiet day, nothing exciting happened, but Jon tried to explain the ins and outs of formula one racing which was coming from Austria. I just liked the crashes.

Week commencing July 26
Monday - Debbie came round at about 11:00 o’clock and she looked surprised to see me naked when I opened the door. I put the kettle on but she wanted something stronger. Over a few martinis in the conservatory we told each other all about ourselves. I did most of the talking to start off with, explaining all about my change of life and Jon. She seemed very interested in some aspects, but she said that she liked to be in control, she didn’t like men telling her what to do.

I asked Debbie about ‘pussy power’ and she told me that she discovered it when she was about 15. She’s been trying to persuade her father (one parent family) to let her stay late at a party and wasn’t being too successful. She’d been getting ready to go out, and in the shower she’d decided to have one more go at him. She’d gone downstairs in just a towelling robe and sat on his lap trying to be nice to him when she realised that he was getting a hard-on. It was then that she realised that he was looking at her tits down the top of the robe.

Deciding that she might just be able to use that to persuade him she’d started twisting round and moving around on his lap. By the time he’d finally agreed his dick was pushing up between her legs (still with his trousers and her robe on) and the top of the robe was gaping open. Debbie had realised that she now had a means of getting her father to agree to whatever she wanted. She used to leave the bathroom door open while she was in the shower or while getting dressed in her bedroom, bend over wearing only a short T-shirt and things like that. She said that it worked every time. I wish that I’d thought of that and had the nerve to try it when I was a kid, but everything at my parents home was so ‘old fashioned’ and kids back home just weren’t like that.

Once Debbie had started using ‘pussy power’ on her father she realised that she had something that would work on other men as well. She’d used it at school to get better grades. She said that there was one teacher who taught history which she wasn’t very good at and wasn’t very interested in, but she ended up getting an A+.

The teacher was an arrogant man who fancied himself. One day Debbie had sat at the front of the class and let her legs open a bit. She’d kept watching the teacher’s eyes and spotted that he’d been looking at her legs so she’d opened them a bit more.

At the end of the lesson she’d stayed back and asked him what she could do to improve her grades. The teacher had said something like; “It’s amazing how a student sitting at the front of the class can SHOW their full potential, even if no one else can see it. Debbie, you sit at the front of the class and be more OPEN about the subject, SHOW me what you’ve got UNDERNEATH that exterior of yours. I like to SEE MORE of my students HIDDEN talents. Do you hear what I’m saying Debbie?” As he was saying all that his eyes were looking down at her thighs.

What he’d said could have been taken either way but Debbie knew which way he meant it and decided to use her ‘pussy power’. Just to make sure that he knew that she knew what he meant Debbie said something like, “Let me see if I’ve understood you right. If I SHOW you a different part of me, one that I’ve kept HIDDEN UNDERNEATH, then I could get top marks in your class and it doesn’t matter if ANYONE ELSE sees it too. Is that right?” The teacher had replied saying, “I think we understand each other now Debbie, you sit in that desk next lesson and let’s see how you get on. Okay?”

For the next history lesson she wore a short skirt, sat at the front and flashed her knickers to him a few times. Because she was on the front row, none of the other students could see what was going on. At the end of the lesson Debbie stayed back and asked the teacher how she was getting on. He’d replied something like, “Debbie, if you continue improving as you did today, then I’m sure that your grades will improve. Remember, the MORE effort that you SHOW me, the better the grade will be.”

Her next homework got a C+. The following week she kept her legs open for most of the lesson and her homework got a B. The week after that she decided to leave her knickers off and flashed him her hairy puss, not for long, just enough to let him know what she wasn’t wearing. Just for good measure she’d put her hand under her skirt and scratched her pussy one time that he was looking.

This went on for a few weeks and got to the stage where Debbie was sitting there with her legs quite open with no knickers on. Sometimes she’d have a little play with herself while he was watching. Debbie said that she was enjoying it and the teacher must have been able to see her juices seeping out. All that time Debbie’s grades were getting better, but never got better than an A. Debbie wanted an A+ and decided to do something special to get it.

The next week when she opened her legs for the teacher to see her pussy he nearly choked. He coughed and spluttered for ages before regaining his composure. Debbie had shaved her pussy and every wet fold and hole was staring him in the face as she smiled at him. She got her A+.

Debbie discovered that she got pleasure from showing her body to girls as well. In the girls gym changing rooms all the girls used to quickly wrap a towel round them when they went to and from the showers. Debbie stopped doing that and slowly walked to the showers.

When she’d shaved her pussy some of the girls had started whispering and giggling when they saw her. They’d obviously talked about it to the other kids and one day Debbie had been a little surprised to over-hear one boy telling his mates in the corridor, “That’s the girl that shaves her cunt.” At first she’d been a bit shocked but it hadn’t taken long for her to realise that it had made her pussy wet and she’d gone to the toilets to masturbate.

I think it was at about that point in the conversation that Debbie stopped talking about her past and asked me about my rings and chain. She said that she had never even considered doing anything like that and wanted to know what it was like. While Debbie had been telling me about her ‘pussy power’ discovery at school her legs had relaxed and opened. I’d been so interested in what she was saying that I hadn’t noticed that was until she’d asked about my rings. As I was telling her about how I got them I noticed that I could see her pubic hair.

When I mentioned that I could see that she wasn’t wearing knickers she said that it was warm in there (conservatories and hot days!) so we went outside and lay on the grass. Debbie asked if I was worried about being outside naked and when I told her that no one could see she decided to strip off as well. She used the excuse about not wanting any white lines.

Debbie has a nice slim body, her breasts are a bit bigger than mine are, but not too big. Her hair is dark brown and she keeps her pubic hair trimmed very short. She said that she often shaved it all off but she just couldn’t be bothered to shave every day. I told her that I hadn’t shaved for months after I used the Sonique depilatory machine on my pubis. I topped-up our glasses and Debbie continued with her story.

Her teasing wasn’t just confined to her father at home and at school, she’d started stopping in the park that she had to go through to get to school. She used to sit either on the grass or a bench if the grass was wet and let her legs open up. She said that she was amazed at the number of men who would stop and stare, or go up to her and start talking.

She told me about one party that she’d gone to wearing just baggy shorts and a tie front blouse. Everyone had been sitting round on the floor and she’d noticed the number of boys that came over to her and asked if they could get her a drink. After a while she realised that they were looking up her shorts and seeing her naked shaved pussy. Once she’d realised she opened her legs more, giving them a view of a wet pussy.

It was an end of term party at one of her schoolmates’ house and the booze was really flowing. One of her girl friends was really knocking it back and it didn’t take that long for her to pass out. Two of the lads took her upstairs to sleep it off on one of the beds. Debbie said that about 20 minutes later she’d had to go upstairs for a pee and she looked through a partially closed door into one of bedrooms. She’d got quite a shock when she’d seen her friend (out cold) with her skirt up round her waist, her knickers round one ankle and her top up round her neck. One of the lads was wanking and shooting his load all over her face. The other lad was bent over her licking her pussy.

Debbie had stared for a minute before moving away. She’s never thought much about oral sex before and watching what the lads were doing had got her excited. She wanted a slice of that and as she was going back downstairs she devised a plan to get some.

Back downstairs she sat down where she’d been and waited until the 2 lads came downstairs and came to talk to her. When they did she pretended to have drunk too much, slurring her speech and swaying about. After a while she pretended to pass out. As with her mate, the 2 lads carried her upstairs and plonked her down next to her mate who they’d partially dressed again. She lay there with her eyes shut pretending to have passed out, listening and waiting to see what happened.

One of the lads grabbed her arm and shook her then gently slapped her face. When they got no response one of them said, “She’s right out of it, what shall we do with her?” The other lad said, “For starters we’ll get those shorts off and open that blouse, I want to see if her cunt is really completely bald.” With that she felt her shorts and blouse being opened and her shorts being pulled down.

As her bald pussy was exposed she heard one of them say, “Wow, look at that!” Her shorts were pulled right off and then her legs were opened wide. Debbie said that she was getting very aroused by all that and that her pussy felt like it was about to explode. There was a short pause at that point as the 2 lads were obviously enjoying the view, then one of them said, “I really fancy fucking her but I suppose that we’d better not, I don’t know if she’s still a virgin and I don’t want to risk getting blood all over Katrina’s parents bed. She’d have trouble explaining that.”

Debbie told me that she was virgin (technically) at that time and that she’d been a bit disappointed at that point, but things looked up very soon. The other lad said, “Yeah, best not, but we can still have fun like we did with Gemma. You take her face and I’ll eat her cunt then we can swap.” The next think that Debbie knew was that she felt one of them breathing all over her pussy, and then she felt a tongue touch her clit. She couldn’t help herself; she let out a little moan. That caused the lads to stop for a second but when she didn’t ‘wake up’, they continued.

The lad eating her was really getting her going when all of a sudden she felt something touch her head lips. Natural reaction took over and she opened her mouth and a dick went slightly in. Debbie said that she automatically started sucking on it which caused the lad to say, “Christ, she’s sucking me.” And suck she did. She said that he came within a couple of minutes. Debbie said that she didn’t have time to think about whether or not to swallow his cum, before she realised it, it was in her throat and going down. She said that she’d gagged a bit but then calmed down and continued sucking until he’d gone soft and pulled out. All that time the lad had been ‘mauling’ her tits quite roughly.

Meanwhile the lad who was eating her was getting her very close to cumming herself. Before she did cum the lad stopped and she heard one of them say, “Bloody hell, that was good, much better than Gemma. It’s much better when they don’t have any hair on their cunts.” Then there was silence for a minute or so before she felt another mouth start on her pussy and another dick touch her mouth lips.

Automatically her mouth opened. The second dick was different, it wasn’t as thick, but it was longer and it wasn’t long before it was pushing at the back of the throat as she sucked away at it. At first the length had been a problem and she felt like she was choking but she just relaxed and down it went until it felt like she had a broom handle down her throat. When the lad started to cum Debbie swallowed all of it without really tasting it.

Meanwhile the other lad was sucking at her clit and pushing his tongue into her hole. She just couldn’t help moaning as much as she could with a dick down her throat and it wasn’t long before she could feel her body shuddering as she started to cum. Both lads backed-off as she was shuddering and when she stopped she heard one of them say, “That was amazing, I didn’t know that a woman could cum when she was out cold.” The other one said, “Well you do now. What shall we do with her now?” They decided to pull her shorts back on and to tie her blouse and then they left her laid on the bed next to her mate.

The next term at school was Debbie’s last; she didn’t want to go to university so she decided that to get a reasonable job she needed to get some good results. When she first went to the history class the teacher had spoken to her as all the kids were walking in. He’s said that he hoped that she would be DISPLAYING all her hidden talents again that term. Straight away Debbie realised what he meant and decided to get more A+ grades.

Debbie had worn knickers to school that day but that didn’t stop her letting the history teacher see what colour they were, or the damp spot as it appeared over the next 30 minutes or so. At the end of the lesson the teacher stopped her from leaving and told her that she had made a good start to the term but he was sure that she could SHOW him MORE of her hidden talents. He also told her that she would be able to get better graded in English, French and Geography if she sat at the front of those classes and SHOWED her HIDDEN talents to those teachers.

At first Debbie had been a little shocked to realise that the history teacher had been telling other teachers their little secret. She didn’t want to flash everything she’d got straight away to those teachers so she decided to reveal a bit at a time to them. Over the next few weeks she showed a bit more each time, but in the end she lost track of which teachers had seen her bald pussy and which ones hadn’t. She’d also get fed-up with trying to keep track of when she had to go and take her knickers off and when she had to put them on, so in the end she just didn’t bother putting any on in a morning and went to school without any every day.

The English teacher had been a bit more demanding than the rest and had told her to be more imaginative in her efforts to SHOW him her HIDDEN talents. He had told her to let her ‘FINGERS DO THE TALKING’ with her solutions to wanting to improve her grades. It had taken Debbie a while to realise that the English teacher had wanted her to frig herself as well as showing him everything that she’d got.

It took a couple of English lessons for Debbie to progress from a quick fingering to full-blown masturbation in the middle of the English lesson. When she finally did it she had been worried that everyone else in the class would realise what she was doing, but she’d managed to keep still and quiet even though she’d wanted to scream her head off. The other kids had known that something was going on but it was the teacher talking garbage and getting a bit flustered that they commented on later, nothing to do with her.

By the end of her last year at school Debbie was getting A+ grades without any effort whatsoever.

PE lessons proved to be a bit interesting sometimes. They played tennis sometimes and some of the boys had realised that Debbie wasn’t wearing knickers. They often used to hang around trying to get a glimpse up her little sports skirt but she used to ignore them so that she didn’t get into any trouble with the gym teacher.

While all this had been going on at school Debbie had been having fun at home as well. Her ‘accidental’ showing of her body to her father had been put into reverse and he’d been doing the same to her. A few times she’d seen him naked in the shower or getting dressed and one time she’d seen him with a hard-on and she’d really stared at him until he’d seen her and turned away.

One time she’d wanted to go to a concert with a few friends but her father wouldn’t let her so after she’d had a shower and was walking back to her room from the bathroom with just a towel round her she’d seen him in his room in bed reading. She decided to have another go at persuading him so she’d gone in and lay on the bed next to him and asked him again.

This time when he said ‘no’ she cuddled up to him and pleaded with him. They’d started horse playing about (all innocent like) but Debbie had made sure that she ‘lost’ the towel and the quilt ended-up on the floor as well. Like Debbie, her father slept naked and they ended-up with him on his back and her knelt either side of him tickling him. When they both realised the position they were in they just stared at each other.

Debbie started to feel his dick poking in her back so she’d slowly eased herself down so that his dick was touching her pussy. As he was quietly saying that it shouldn’t be happening, Debbie lowered herself onto him. She’d been a virgin until then and it hurt like hell but she lost her cherry to her father that night. Her father had kept saying that they shouldn’t but at the same time neither of them could stop themselves. They had sex together for about a month before her father finally made her stop going to his bed.

Oh, she went to the concert.

Another exciting story that Debbie told me was about the end of school party. The one at school had been a bit boring so a group of them (boys and girls) had gone to one of their parent’s houses, one where the parents were away. Anyway they’d raided the booze cabinet and most of them (including Debbie) had had too much to drink. Someone suggested a game of strip spin the bottle. At first there were a few who didn’t want to know but eventually they all sat on the floor in a circle. The rules were that when it was your turn you had to put a blindfold on then spin the bottle. The person of the opposite sex who was nearest where the bottle stopped had then to remove one article of clothing from the person who had spun the bottle.

Because it was summer Debbie hadn’t been wearing much (just shoes, skirt and top) and it wasn’t long before she was the first one naked. After most of them were either naked or nearly naked, a couple of the girls lost their nerve and the whole game stopped. Someone put some music on and Debbie started dancing without getting dressed.

Debbie can’t remember much after that as the alcohol took over and she just about passed out. The next thing she remembers is waking-up on the lounge floor next morning, still naked and with a very sore pussy. She doesn’t know what made her sore and she doesn’t think she was fucked, well not without a condom on, and she didn’t get pregnant. None of the other kids there could remember much either - or wouldn’t tell her.

It was at about that point in the conversation that Jon suddenly appeared. Debbie and I were still laid on the grass, naked, and getting quite happy on the martini’s when Debbie saw Jon. She jumped up, tried to cover herself and said, “I thought you said no one would see us.” I laughed and introduced Jon who told her to stop being so shy and relax.

After the introductions Jon told me to go and get some food for us all and I left them talking. When I took the food out Jon had stripped off and was enjoying the sun as well. I’m sure that he was enjoying looking a Debbie as well because his dick was well on the way to a big hard-on. Debbie appeared to be enjoying herself as well. She was sitting on the grass with her knees under her chin showing Jon everything that she’s got. I said to her, “I don’t think your pussy power will work with Jon, he’s too used to seeing naked pussy.” Debbie replied, “Yeah, after what you’ve told me I didn’t really think it would work, but I’m having fun trying.” A bit later Debbie decided that it was time that she went home and got dressed. As we were walking her to the front Jon asked if I’d shown her all round the house. When she said “no,” Jon told her that she must come and see out punishment room. He guaranteed that she’d enjoy it. Looking a little intrigued Debbie said, “Okay, I will, and can I borrow that hair remover machine,” as she walked to the bus stop.

The rest of the week wasn’t very exciting apart from when I went to Tesco on the Thursday afternoon. There was this young lad that was looking at me as I bent over the freezers. I was wearing a very lose, low-cut top and as I bent over I could feel it dropping off my breasts. The lad was the other side of the freezers and staring straight down my top to my breasts. Every time that I moved to another freezer he would quickly go to the other side of it and have another look. Stupid boy, if he’d got himself behind me then he’d have seen a lot more than my breasts.

Friday at work wasn’t very interesting; at lunchtime I cut the hair of one man who insisted in pushing his elbows into my pussy as I tried to reach to his head. Don’t know if he realised that I was actually enjoying it. At break time I managed to have a chat with Debbie as we drank our coffee. She asked if she could visit me again on the Monday. I told her to make it early as removing all her pubic hair would take a long time.

That night Jon took me for a long pleasant evening stroll out over the nearby fields. He took my dress off and fucked me in the middle of a field full of cows. I was a bit scared that one of them might come and trample on me or something, but Jon told me to stop worrying. After that we called in at the pub at the end of the road for a drink. We sat on the tables outside and I could feel all our cum dribbling out of me. When I got up to leave I saw a couple of drops that had escaped and dripped through the gaps in the bench.

Saturday July 31
A busy morning and I was glad when it was lunchtime. Debbie and I both had the same lunch break so we went to the coffee shop down the road. She asked again if I would permanently remove her pubic hair for her. I said yes and reminded her to be at our house early on the Monday morning. Debbie told me that she’d been saving up to buy herself a car and would be glad when she didn’t have to rely on buses. She said that she had just about got enough money dependent upon how much discount she could get with her ‘pussy power’. I told her that I would like to help her with that and said that, “Two pussies are better than one.” As we were laughing about that one of the other girls from the salon joined us so the conversation got boring.

In the middle of the afternoon the manager asked me to wax a lady’s legs. She looked slightly older than me and as we went upstairs she quietly asked me if I would trim her hair ‘down there’. At first I didn’t realise what she was wanting and I just said, “Yes, sure, no problem.” It was only when she lifted her skirt up and took her knickers off that I realised what she meant.

She sat on the reclining chair with her legs up waiting for me to get the wax strips sorted out. As I was ‘doing’ her legs she was telling me all about the new love of her life. When I’d finished her legs she told me that she wanted to be left with just a heart shape of short pubic hair with the bottom of the heart starting at the top of her slit. As she was telling me this she opened her legs wide and ‘drew’ the shape of the heart with a finger. I thought that I’d trim away most of her dark brown bush and then use an eyeliner pencil to mark out the heart on her skin.
She was talking all the time that I was trimming her hair but most of what she was saying didn’t make any sense. I guess that she was nervous. It only took me a few minutes to do the trimming but by the time I’d finished her pussy lips were swollen and open and her juices were starting to seep out. She seemed a little embarrassed so I said, “You know, by this stage a lot of women have had their first orgasm.” That seemed to make her relax a bit but that distinctive aroma of a woman’s pussy was filling the room. She jumped a bit as the eyeliner pencil touched her skin but she settled down as we agreed on the shape and size of the heart.

Next came the painful part as I got a couple of wax strips and put them on either side of her pussy lips. I didn’t ask her if she was ready, I just did it. She screamed as I ripped the first one off. I was stood beside her and as soon as the first one was off her hand went round my leg and up my dress. She was looking waiting for the second one to come off and as it did her hand went up the inside of my thigh and grabbed it just below my pussy. That second strip missed a few hairs and I told her that I’d come back to them.

The next 2 were up the sides of the heart and were easy to do. Just before each one came off her hand started pushing up against my pussy. By that time I think that my pussy was just as wet as hers was. When they were off I had to go over to the table to get some more strips. I pulled away from her and she let go of me but as she was letting go the pressure made the 2 bottom fasteners on my dress come undone and for a second she could see that I was naked under the dress. She just smiled and said, “I thought so.”

We were alone in there with the door shut so I didn’t bother fastening the dress and when I went back to her to do the top of the heart her hand went straight up my dress and round to my pussy. As I was delicately cutting the wax strip to the right shape her hand was playing with my pussy. As I pulled that top strip off a finger went inside me, and she came. She shuddered and moaned for ages as her finger pushed hard into me. I was glad when her orgasm started to subside as she was starting to hurt me.

There was just one more strip to go to remove the few stubborn hairs on the left side of her pussy. She was so wet that I had to dry her with a tissue before putting the strip on. As it came off, her finger shot into me again. I’m sure that if there had been any more to do then I would have cum as well.

After that there was just the final trimming of the heart to do and then the inspection. As I was holding the mirror for her to see herself she said, “Look at me, I look like Ken’s just cum inside me and it’s starting to leak out.” “You look perfectly normal to me.” I said. She then said, “I couldn’t help but notice that you’ve got your labia pierced, would you mind if I had a look, Ken’s talked to me about it and I’d like to see what I’d look like.” I didn’t mind so I pulled back the sides of the dress to show her. I wasn’t thinking about how much pressure was needed and the rest of the press-studs popped open and I was left showing the whole of the front of my naked body. When she said, “What does it look like from underneath,” I opened my legs wide. She got off the chair, stood in front of me and put a hand on my pubis with her fingers pressing into my hole pushing part of the chain in as well, and said; “Very nice, I bet your boyfriend loves it.” “He does.” I said, and backed off.

There was something about her that I didn’t really like, I can’t put my finger on what, but I wasn’t going to let her do more to me than was necessary to get my job done. I know I was getting a bit sexually excited by it, but it just didn’t feel right. I fastened my dress as she put her knickers on and she followed me down the stairs. As I gave her the change at the till she gave me a £10 tip and said, “Thank you, you were wonderful.”

Nothing much happened after that and Jon picked me up at 5 o’clock and took me home.

Jon didn’t fancy going out that evening so we had a quiet night in front of the TV.

Sunday August 1
A boring day, nothing exciting happened. Jon spent most of the day either watching motor racing or working on his PC while I soaked up some sun.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 19

Week commencing August 3
Monday - Debbie surprised us by arriving just before Jon left for work. Jon greeted her at the door saying, “You’re keen aren’t you, can’t wait to get rid of all that horrible hair then.” Debbie looked a little bit embarrassed as Jon said good-bye and left. We had some breakfast and then I said, “Come on then girl, get ‘em off.” We both laughed as Debbie whipped off her top and skirt. She hadn’t been wearing any underwear. The no bra had been obvious but with a lose skirt it’s never easy to tell.

Debbie was now as naked as I was and I invited her to come and have a look at the punishment room while I got the Sonique depilatory machine out. When Debbie first saw what was in the punishment room she just stopped dead in her tracks and said, “What the hell’s all this?” I explained it all to her but she said that she couldn’t understand how the ‘fucking machine’ worked. I told her that I guaranteed that it did and that I’d show her it in action after we’d got rid of all that hair. As I said that I lightly ran my fingers over her pubic hair. The next question was where were we going to perform the operation. I suggested outside on the grass but Debbie said that it was a bit ‘fresh’ for her at that time of the morning so we settled for the conservatory. I got lots of cushions and put them on the floor for her. Debbie had trimmed her pubis so that they were all about a quarter of an inch long, which made it easier for me. I suggested that I started with the hairs inside and round her lips saying that I wanted to get them out before she got too wet. Debbie said that she wouldn’t get wet, but I just said, “You will girl.”

I must say that it took a lot longer for me to see and smell her juices than I’d thought. It was about an hour, just before I was ready for a break. Debbie has a nice pussy, not a very big clit though and just to let her know that I knew she was ‘warming-up’, I quickly slipped a finger in and then out of her hole and then said, “Told you so, come on, let’s have a coffee.” Debbie had gasped a bit as my finger went into her and then she looked a bit embarrassed as we got up and went into the kitchen. Nothing was said about it over coffee but when she got back onto the floor and spread her legs I could see that her natural chemistry had taken over and all her pussy lips very wet.

As I started with the machine again I told her all about my last trip to the doctor’s when there had been the couple of student doctors there and I’d cum in the middle of being examined. Debbie (and me) was laughing about it but at the same time her pussy was getting wetter.

By late morning I’d just about got all round her lips done and had got some of the front done. My back was aching and I needed a break so we went for a walk round the garden then upstairs to the punishment room. Debbie asked where it got its name from so I climbed onto the ‘whipping-T’ and put myself into the position that I was often in. Debbie said that the ‘fucking machine’ part now made more sense but that she would never let anyone beat her like that. She couldn’t understand when I tried to explain that although the pain was bad, it really tuned me on and that I often had an orgasm just through the pain. When she said that she still couldn’t understand I offered to let her watch the next time Jon punished me. I told her that I was sure that Jon wouldn’t mind, but she wasn’t sure. We went back down to the conservatory to start again but it was so hot in there that Debbie asked if we could move out onto the patio.

We’d been at it for about an hour when I heard the side gate open. Trevor had come to cut the grass. Debbie was startled and tried to get up until I told her that it was only a 15-year-old lad who had come to cut the grass. I think that her state of sexual excitement had a bit to do with it and she quickly relaxed as I told her about the times that Trevor had seen me naked and perhaps done things to my body without me knowing who was doing them. Debbie said that I had an amazing life.

Trevor got on with his job and I got on with mine. There was very little conversation with Trevor (probably because he couldn’t get a word in with Debbie and me rabbiting on) but whenever I looked at him he seemed to be looking at us. It took Trevor twice as long to cut the grass as it used to take me but there again what would you expect from a 15-year-old boy in that situation.

It was the middle of the afternoon when I finally finished and let Debbie examine her now permanently bald pussy. She said that it reminded her of the times she’d had to use communal showers at junior school and there had only been one or two of the girls who had had hair by then. We both laughed and went for the martini bottle.

After a couple of drinks I asked Debbie if she wanted to have a go on the ‘fucking machine’. She said that she wasn’t sure so I said that I’d show her how it worked first, and then let her decide. We took our glasses and the bottle and went upstairs. I got a couple of chairs and rigged everything up and switched the motor on. I then climbed up, strapped my wrists together and hooked them onto the rope. My arms were going up and down, but my legs were supporting my weight and keeping my pussy above the dildo. The anticipation had lubricated my pussy so I didn’t have any problems as I lowered myself onto the dildo as I looked at Debbie. Her face was a picture of fascination and envy. She was already holding a hand on her pussy.

On one up-stroke I lifted my feet off the chairs and let them hang down. The motor was now doing all the work and I was just taking the pleasure. It didn’t take long before I started to feel an orgasm building inside me and within about 10 minutes I was cumming. As I calmed down I saw that Debbie’s hand was busy working on her pussy.

I lifted my feet onto the chairs and lifted myself up so that I was off the dildo, then asked Debbie if she wanted a go. “You bet!” was the reply and she was helping me untie my wrists in seconds. As Debbie lowered herself onto the dildo she let out a big gasp and it took a few seconds before she got into the rhythm of the machine and lifted her feet of the chairs. When she did I moved them out of the way and told her to relax and go with the flow.

It wasn’t long before she was moaning and sighing and within about 5 minutes she was screaming, “Yes, yes!” as she came for the first time. As she calmed down I asked her if she wanted me to put the chairs back so that she could stop. As she said was, “Don’t you dare!” Just as she was cumming for the second time Jon walked in the door. I hadn’t realised what the time was. He didn’t waste any time in telling me to get on the ‘whipping-T’ and strapping me down. Debbie was facing the whipping end and my head was very close to her bald pubis as she went up and down. She’d seen Jon come in but hadn’t said anything, I guess that she was too interested in the pleasure she was getting to care.

The moans from Debbie made me believe that she was about to cum for the third time but they stopped when Jon landed the first stroke of the cane. As I said, “One, thank you Master” Debbie went all silent. By the time I got to, “Ten, thank you Master” Debbie was moaning again and I was getting close to cumming. Jon landed the next 3 so that the cane end whipped round and hit my clit (he’s getting very good at doing that). I came on the 13th stroke and Debbie came shortly after that.

Jon stopped after that, switched the motor off with Debbie in the down position, and then dropped his trousers and fucked me from behind as Debbie looked down at us. After he had cum he pulled his dick out of me then pulled his trousers up. Debbie was silent as Jon undid the Velcro fasteners and let me get down. I put the chairs in position and helped Debbie lift herself up. When she was on her feet she said, “That was just amazing, I’ve never felt anything like that before, and never seen anything like that before. Did you really enjoy that Vanessa?” “I came didn’t I” I said.

Debbie and I went to the bathroom to get cleaned-up and then went down to join Jon. Debbie got her top and skirt and put them on. As she did Jon said, “Your bald pussy looks good Debbie.” For some strange reason this embarrassed her and she went all red. I got us all some tea and then Debbie said she had better be going but not before she asked if she could come again and if we would help her buy a car. When I explained what she was talking about Jon said that he would be happy to give some cars the ‘once over’ for her, then stand back and let us girls manipulate the salesman.

The rest of the week wasn’t anything special, nor was work on the Friday. The paperboy came for his money on the Thursday evening, but he’s seen me naked that often that it doesn’t do anything for me anymore.

Saturday August 7
Saturday wasn’t too bad. Had a chat with Debbie who asked if we would help her buy a car on the Sunday.

Sunday August 8
Jon took me to the gym and really made me work hard. I had to wear my white Lycra shorts and bikini top AND my Ben Wa balls. It wasn’t long before my pussy was soaking the shorts and I was glad that I didn’t have any pubic hair to show through the then near transparent Lycra. When it came to the exercise cycle Jon set the saddle quite high and I had to slide from side to side on it. Just as I was getting on a youth of about 16 or 17 came into the gym and started working out just in front of me. Within a minute of getting on the cycle I realised that Ben would be working overtime and that it wouldn’t be long before I had an orgasm. I started sweating a lot more and I wasn’t sure if it was because of the exercise or from my attempts to not cum.

I couldn’t help it; I let out a slow moan that attracted the attention of the youth. He asked me if I was okay and then kept watching me after I managed to say, “yes - thank you.” The orgasm was coming and there was nothing that I could do to stop it. I tried to pedal faster to try to hide my shaking as I started to cum. The expression on my face must have been amazing. The faster I pedalled the more I came. In the end I just stopped pedalling and collapsed onto the handlebars gasping for breath. The youth asked me if I was okay again. All I could manage to say was, “Oh yes.”

That was one of the best orgasms that I’ve ever had. Getting myself off like that with a young man stood just in front of me, watching me, really turned me on. I don’t know if he knew what was going on but the bulge in his shorts told me that he’d enjoyed it. I decided that I’d try to remember to wear Ben every time that I go to the gym. When I’d calmed down I looked over to Jon who was also watching me and smiling.

From there we went to the pool where Jon told me to take Ben out. I’d never thought about taking them out under water. It wasn’t as easy as when I’m stood on dry land and it was fortunate that there were very few people in the pool.

I was glad of the cool water though it really made my nipples stick out. We didn’t stay long there and went home to wait for Debbie. As we were driving to the first car showroom I told her about the gym. She’d never heard of Ben Wa balls so Jon promised to buy her some.

The first car place wasn’t very promising. Firstly there weren’t any cars that Debbie liked and secondly the salesman was an old man that neither Debbie nor I fancied flashing our pussies at. We’d arranged it so that Debbie and I would go in and have a look round then come out and tell Jon which car(s) she fancied. Jon would then go in and have a look at it / them and then come out and tell us what he thought. If he was happy then we’d go back in and start working on the salesman. Debbie wore a loose blouse and a short tight skirt. I wore my baggy cheesecloth dress. Not a piece of underwear between us.

At the second place we struck lucky. It was a big place and there were quite a few cars that Debbie fancied. Also, most of the salesmen were in their twenties and there were a few that were quite dishy. As we looked round we saw a few of them eyeing us up and 3 of them came up to us and asked if we needed any help. Debbie finally decided on 2 cars that she fancied and we went out to where Jon was and told him which ones.

Ten minutes later Jon was back saying that both of them looked okay to him but reminded us to ask about warranties. Within seconds of us starting to look at one of the cars one of the salesmen pounced. Debbie asked him to tell us all about the car while we listened and looked.

Debbie was the first to flash her tits at him as she bent-over to look at the engine. He was stood at the other side of the car and I saw his eyes open wide as her blouse fell away from her chest. I got into the driver’s seat and adjusted my dress while he was still looking at Debbie. When he turned to look at me he was staring right at my pussy. I’d sat with my knees open so he could see the lot. He was mumbling something and looking a bit red in the face when Debbie asked him if there was much room for the passengers to get into the back (it only has 2 doors). “Let me show you,” the salesman said as he went round to her side and held open the door. Debbie bent over to climb in but stayed half in and half out with him behind her. He must have had a fantastic close-up view of her pussy. I could just see round part of Debbie and could see the bulge in his trousers.

After what seemed like hours Debbie finally climbed right in and flopped down with her legs at his side and her butt at the other side. Even if her tight little skirt hadn’t ridden-up he would have been able to see all her pussy. As it had ridden-up he could see the bottom half of her naked stomach as well. After a couple of seconds Debbie said, “Shouldn’t really wear short skirts when climbing into the back of cars should I?” “Oh, I’m not complaining,” said the salesman. I said, “Neither am I.” That made him turn to me with a puzzled look on his face.

“Right then, let’s have a look at the red one over there.” Debbie said.

As we followed the salesman over I whispered to Debbie that it was my turn to get in the back. “Spoil-sport” was all she said.

The salesman went on about the history of the car or something but I wasn’t really listening.
Neither was Debbie and we kept asking him what some bit was or what something else did. Each time we either bent over so that he could see down our tops or up our skirts. At one point I saw that another of the salesmen had got into the car next to us and was pretending to do something to it as he looked over to us.

I made sure that the other salesman got a real good view of my ass and pussy as I got in the back. I bet that he’d have a hard-on for hours after we left. Debbie had climbed into the driver’s seat and was asking the salesman to explain what each of the “knobs and dicks” did. At least I think she said ‘dicks’ and not ‘sticks’, the salesman took it as ‘sticks’ because he quickly said, “and this stick controls the indicators.”

As I climbed out of the car backwards to give the other salesman another look Debbie asked, “Was there enough room to have a bit of hanky-panky in the back Vanessa?” I finished getting out then got back into the front seat and said, “I think so, do you want to try it now?” “No, sex isn’t quite at the top of my list of priorities at the moment,” was the reply.

After that we got out and Debbie told him that she like both cars and that she wanted to talk about money and discounts. The salesman asked us to follow him into a building where he offered us a seat at one side of a desk while he sat at the other. Both our chairs were not close to the desk and I’m sure that he was looking at my un-crossed legs and up my dress. When Debbie asked about discounts the salesman said that he’d have to go and talk to his boss and he left us. When he was gone Debbie said, “Don’t you ever cross your legs?” As Jon won’t let me, I said, “Never.” After a few seconds Debbie said, “I know, remember that film with Sharon Stone in it?”

Nothing else was said but when the salesman came back we were both sat there lounging back in the chairs with our knees a few inches apart. When the salesman saw us he went red again and as he sat down I noticed that the bulge in his trousers was still there. Debbie is quite good at haggling and managed to get the price of one of the cars reduced by quite a bit more than I would have thought was possible. As we walked out of there and round the corner Debbie clenched her fist and said, “YES, see what pussy power can do for us women.” Jon over-heard her and said, “Yes, you women can just about get whatever you want - if you go about it in the right way.”

Jon took us to a pub for some lunch and Debbie insisted on paying.

Back home Debbie was still quite pleased with herself and asked Jon if she could use the ‘fucking machine’ again. Jon gave the impression that he wasn’t too keen on the idea so Debbie said to him, “I’ll let you fuck me first.” Jon’s reply was, “Your pussy power won’t work with me but if you can make love to Vanessa first then you can use the machine.”

Without any hesitation Debbie turned to me and started French kissing me. She caught me by surprise so I looked at Jon who just shrugged his shoulders and walked out of the room.

Debbie is quite a good kisser and while I was enjoying that her hands were easing the top of my dress over my shoulders and down to the floor. As her hands came back up my body they stopped at my breasts and she squeezed my nipples between her fingers. They went rock hard and I moaned a little. Debbie backed-off, lifted her top off over her head and unfastened her skirt. After a little push it fell to the floor leaving us both naked.

Jon came back in at that point and told us to go outside into sun on the grass. Debbie grabbed my hand and pulled me outside. She gave me the impression that she was in some sort of hurry but that went away when she told me to lie on the grass and then she started kissing me all over. It was very sensual, she started at my feet and went all up my legs. She by-passed my pussy and kissed all over my stomach and chest, but not my breasts. She then started on my face then neck. It was so relaxing it was amazing.

Next she opened my legs wide then knelt between them and leaned over and French kissed me again. This time her hands started massaging my breasts and nipples. At one point I thought that I was going to cum and she hadn’t even touched my pussy. She then started kissing and licking my stomach. This time she went to my wet, aching pussy and started playing with my clit with her teeth. I could feel an orgasm building but still managed to see that Jon had come outside and was standing just above my head. He was naked and had a big hard-on. Debbie saw him too and stopped eating me long enough to say, “Please fuck me.” Jon (calm as ever) said, “Are you sure?” Debbie almost screamed, “Fuck me, now.” Jon went round behind her, grabbed her hips and entered her. As he did he pushed her forward and her face pressed hard against my pussy. It hurt a bit and straight after she pushed her tongue inside me. It wasn’t long before I came and as I calmed down I saw the expression on Jon’s face. He had cum as well.

We all kept still for about a minute before Jon said, “Right, straight upstairs and onto that machine.” He had us run upstairs and while he set-up the wrist straps, ropes and motor, I got the chairs and got Debbie up and ready to be lowered down onto the dildo. Jon did a quick check round then told Debbie to lower herself onto the dildo. As she went down she let out a big sigh. Jon switched on the motor and when Debbie went up I moved the chairs. After watching her go up and down a couple of times Jon told me to clean his dick (with my tongue). As I was doing this I could see Debbie out of the corner of my eye. She was staring at us with a glazed expression on her face.

I’d just about got Jon’s dick clean when I heard Debbie start to moan. Jon sat on one of the chairs and lowered me down onto his Dick that had got hard again. We watched Debbie go through 3 orgasms before Jon decided that she’d had enough. By that time Jon had cum in me again, but I hadn’t cum again. I was a bit disappointed when Jon told me to get off him. We had to help Debbie get off the machine because she was totally knackered and we left her on my bed to recover. When she eventually came downstairs she was dressed. Jon has also got dressed and was working in the garden. I got Debbie a cup of tea but she was still too tired to talk. All she really said was, “That’s one hell of a machine you’ve got there girl.” Jon took her home leaving me to get some food ready.

Week commencing August 9
Quite a quiet week really, nothing exciting happened. Even the eclipse of the sun wasn’t worth the effort of looking at.

When I went to work on the Friday Debbie told me that she’d collected her car and that there had been a bit of a reception waiting for when she’d arrived. Four of the salesmen were there, all wanting to show her every bit of the car. Of course she’d had to bend over a few times and there had always been one of them behind her and in front of her waiting to get a glimpse up her skirt or down her top. It had only taken her seconds to realise what was going on so she’d decided to milk it a bit and had managed to get them to fill up the petrol tank (they paid) for her before she’d left.

Saturday August 14
Early afternoon Jon came into the salon and stayed just long enough to give Debbie a little box. I kept watching her and when she went to the loo I followed her and asked her if she was going to put her new friend Ben Wa to work. At first she wasn’t sure but in the end she did. I watched her for the rest of the afternoon, it was quite interesting and watching her made me get all damp. Twice people asked her if she was all right and when it came to going home she said she just had to go and take them out. She said that there was no way that she could have walked to her car and then driven home with them in.

Jon took me into town that night and round some of the livelier pubs. No one gave my ultra short dress a second glance and most of the girls were wearing skirts that short. I wonder just how many of them weren’t wearing what I wasn’t.

Sunday August 15
After the newspapers it was straight to the gym and a workout. I wore my white Lycra shorts, bikini top and Ben again. I hadn’t intended to put Ben in but when I saw the same youth that was there the previous week I changed my mind. Needless to say that he smiled and said hello when we walked in and he kept looking over towards me all the time. I’m sure that he saw the outline of my rings and chain AND the wet spot on my shorts when I used the machine that stretches your legs wide open. His face went all red and he looked away for quite a while. I’m sure that he was waiting for me to use the exercise cycle, I know I was.

Ben had been working before I got on the cycle but as soon as I started the cycling movement with my legs Ben really earned his keep. I pedalled faster and faster as I tried to hide the building orgasm. I don’t really know why I pedalled faster because there were only 3 people in that room and all 3 knew that I was getting off in front of a man that I didn’t know. Jon was quietly getting on with his weight lifting and the youth and I were staring at each other. I’m sure that he knew exactly what I was doing.

I slowed down when I came but didn’t stop pedalling until I was something like normal. I got off the cycle with sweat poring off me (and a very contented look on my face). The youth was still staring at me right up until I looked directly at him and said, “I needed that!” The poor lad came back to earth again and started using the rowing machine again.

We went for a swim next and as we walked to the changing rooms Jon told me to leave Ben in and to change my shorts for the rest of the bikini. In the pool there were a group of about half a dozen teenagers, boys and girls. As I walked from the changing rooms the boys saw me and stared at me. I wondered if one of my pussy rings had ‘escaped’ from the confines of my bikini bottoms but I just ignored them and jumped in after Jon.

We did a few lengths and the movement of swimming made me cum again, then we went into the Jacuzzi. We were the only ones in there to start off with and Jon told me to take my bikini off and put it on the tiles at the side. This didn’t bother me for 2 reasons, firstly I would be below the bubbles and no one would be able to see me even if there had been anyone there; and thirdly, I enjoy the feeling of the bubbles on my naked pussy.

I was laying back end enjoying the experience for about 5 minutes when 2 of the boys came and joined us. No problem as I was below the bubbles, except that one of them was looking at my bikini on the tiles outside the water and then looking back at me. He nudged his mate and they were whispering to each other.

A couple of minutes later there was a problem, the bubbles stopped (the last few times that we’d been there the bubbles were on all the time). After about 10 to 15 seconds the water was calm and very clear. The boys could see everything that I’ve got. I looked down and with me being sat at the edge of the underwater seat I could see all my pussy and jewellery. If I could see it then they could. I looked at Jon who said, “Young lady, do you often take your swimwear off in a Jacuzzi?”

It took me a few seconds to think of what to say then I said, “Where I live people don’t normally wear anything at all.” “That’s not the done thing here so I suggest that you leave. Better still I’ll take you out.” Jon replied. With that he grabbed my arm and pulled me up out of the water and then the Jacuzzi. I just managed to grab my bikini as Jon pulled me by my arm right round the pool to the stairs towards the changing rooms.

I didn’t make it up the stairs before Ben took me over the top again. The fast pulling that Jon had been doing brought on a strong orgasm and I just couldn’t move. Jon saw what was happening and let go of my wrist. I leaned against the wall while I shook as it arrived with force. As I started to calm down I looked round the pool and saw that everyone in there was watching us.

Outside the changing rooms Jon laughed and said, “Good reply, I’m glad to see that you didn’t tell any fibs, otherwise I would have had to punish you. Go and get dressed, we need to be back at home.” As I walked into the changing room I said, “Must remember to tell a fib next time.” I just heard Jon say, “I heard that.”

Back home we both stripped off and I got us some food then Jon settled down to watch some motor racing. I’d just finished clearing up when the doorbell rang. It was Debbie; she was out for a drive and had called to thank us (again) for helping her buy it. She didn’t look at all surprised when she stuck her head into the lounge to thank Jon and saw him naked. We went into the kitchen and no sooner than I’d got us a drink than the doorbell rang again. This time it was Bridie and she was upset. I took her into the kitchen and poured her a drink as I introduced Bridie to Debbie.

As Bridie sat down she said to Debbie, “I know you don’t I?” After a few minutes of working things out it turns out that they went to the same school and that Debbie was in her last year whilst Bridie was in her second year. Debbie couldn’t remember Bridie but Bridie certainly remembered Debbie because of all the gossip about her. Needless to say that Debbie (and me) wanted to know what everyone had been saying. It turns out that all the kids knew that Debbie shaved her pussy and that she used to sit at the front of the class so that she could flash her pussy to most of the teachers. Bridie said that she had been amazed by it all at the time, but now she’d wished that she’d had the guts to do it, especially when Debbie told her that it got her lots of A+ grades.

Bridie had come round because she was upset - she’d just bust-up with her boyfriend. He’d started getting all possessive about her and wanted her to wear underwear all the time. Now that Bridie had discovered the joys of being knickerless there was no way that she was going back to sweaty crutches and not having any flashing fun. Well not when the weather was reasonable. After a couple of drinks and lots of talking we all made a pact never to wear knickers again.

About an hour later (and most of a bottle of martini) Jon came in to get himself a drink. He hadn’t heard Bridie arrive and was a little surprised to see her. When she saw his lack of clothes she said, “Well if both you two are starkers then I might as well be as well.” As she stood up and started taking her top and skirt off, Debbie stood up and said, “What the hell!” and off came her dress as well.

There were now 3 naked, shaved, women and 1 naked, shaved man in the same room. I guess that most men in that situation would have had a raging hard-on and want to screw all 3 of them but Jon was so cool about it. He just said, “Cheers!” took a mouthful of his drink and walked out. I suppose it must have been something to do with the fact that he could probably have any one (or all 3) of us anytime that he wanted.

The 3 of us took the bottle into the conservatory and it wasn’t long before we were talking about sex. Debbie was telling Bridie the truth about what she got up to at school and how she used ‘pussy power’ to get things that she wanted. She also told her that she’d flashed her pussy at the salon owner to get her the job, and that she still did it sometimes if he’d asked her to do a job that she didn’t want to. I made a mental note of that in case there came a time when I was asked to do something that I didn’t want to.

We spent the next couple of hours finishing off the bottle of martini and telling each other about the ‘exploits’ that we had been up to in the last few months, and the next thing that I knew was when Jon came in and told us that we were all drunk. He brought us another bottle of booze in and left us to it. I know that we went on talking for ages but the next thing that I really remember was that it was getting dark and that Jon was carrying me upstairs.

Week commencing August 16
Monday - I woke up next morning in Jon’s bed with both Debbie and Bridie next to me. We were all still naked and they were both fast asleep. I don’t remember anything happening between us.
Jon had slept in my bed and he was trying to wake us all up so that Debbie and Bridie could get to work on time. He finally managed to get them up and away then he told me that I couldn’t go back to bed because we was taking the week off and that we were going for a walk to clear my head. He told me to put just a dress and trainers on and we went off towards the open country.

I have to admit that even though my head hurt it was quite nice walking though the fields at that time of the morning, everything was so quiet and fresh.

By lunchtime I was back in the land of the living and Jon decided that we’d go and play tennis in one of the local parks. He told me to wear just trainers, one of my very short, thin ‘A’ skirt and a crop top that is so short that you can see the lower part of my tits. It’s quite a loose fit and every time that I lift up an arm it rides-up over my breasts. Sometimes, if my nipples are hard it gets caught above them and leaves me exposed when my arm comes down. When I was putting it on I was thinking that playing tennis would be quite ‘interesting’, especially when I serve. As we were driving down there I hoped that there wouldn’t be any young kids there.

We got there and as we were hiring the court the old man was looking me up and down. He looked what I imaging the typical ‘dirty old man’ to look like, shift eyes, eyeing me up and down, and wearing shabby clothes. I’ve had more than my share of men staring at me over the last year or so, so it didn’t bother me in the least.

The court we were given was a grass one in the middle of a few of them. There were a couple of teenage girls playing on a court to one side and 2 teenage couples playing doubles on the other side. We were about half way through our first game when I noticed the 2 girls talking and looking over towards me. My little skirt was still covering my bum and pussy but my right breast was uncovered. The action of serving had caused my top to ride up and my bullet like nipples were stopping it going down again. When that volley ended I went up to Jon and pointed-out my predicament. At first all Jon said was, “Yes, nice isn’t it.” “Master,” I said, “those girls are staring at me and they now know that I know that I’m exposed.” “Okay,” Jon said, “at the end of each volley you can pull your top down. That way it will look as if you’re not doing it on purpose.” “Thank you Master.” I said, and we restarted the game.

Needless to say that as soon as my right arm stretched to hit the ball my boob popped-out again. Then when Jon won the volley I pulled my top down again. This went on for ages until Jon won the first game. In the second game Jon had me running around more and a couple of times when I had to turn or run quickly I tripped-up and went flying headlong onto the grass. As I got up the second time I noticed that we (or should I say me) had an audience. The 2 girls and the 2 couples AND the old man of an attendant were watching me. Not only that, when I came to get up I saw that my top was above both my boobs and my skirt was nearly up round my waist. No wonder I had an audience.

At the end of the next game Jon told me that we would play one more game the leave. After a brief rest (where the others started playing again), Jon told me to walk back to the other side of the court scratching the top of my right cheek - under my skirt. He said that he’d once seen a very sensuous picture called ‘The Tennis Girl’ where a girl had been doing just that. The last game was just as energetic as the previous one (for me anyway). The teenagers had given up looking and were getting on with their game but the old man was still there. Half way through Jon told me to stop adjusting my top and we played the rest of the game (Jon won again) with me virtually topless.

When it came time to go we collected the balls but we were one short. After a couple of minutes Jon said that he remembered me hitting one right out of the court. We went looking for it and eventually Jon saw it stuck in a branch about 4 metres up a tree. The old man had come over to help us look for it and kept saying that we’d have to pay for it if we couldn’t hand it in.

There was no way that we could shake it down so Jon said that I’d have to climb up and get it. “Besides, it could be fun.” For him and the old man he meant. The last time I’d climbed a tree was when I was a kid but after a few seconds working-out how, I started to climb. As soon as I lifted my foot of the ground I realised that the old man was going to get one hell of a view of my pussy. When I got onto the first branch I saw that the 2 couples who were playing doubles had stopped and all 4 of them were up against the fence watching me.

I made it onto the next branch then I had to stretch right across to the branch that the tennis ball was stuck on. ‘What the hell’ I thought as I virtually did the splits above Jon and the old man. I glanced down to see Jon smiling and the old mad drooling. The branch that I stretch out to wasn’t as solid as it looked and my legs opened even further. I started to fall and my arms grabbed out for anything they could find. They found the branch that I was trying to get on and I just saw the tennis ball get shaken lose and fall before I lost my grip and started to go down. As I went down I saw my thin ‘A’ skirt blew up round my waist.

I deliberately rolled over on the grass to break my fall and when I came to a stop I was on my back with my skirt still round my waist and my legs reasonably wide open. The worst (or best) part was that I was about 2 meters from the fence where the 2 couples were watching me, and my feet were facing them. I just lay still for a few seconds getting my breath back then I saw Jon and the old man come over to me. Jon knelt down beside me and as he was asking me if I was okay I saw the old man appear at my feet. Guess where he was looking? I was winded and I tried to tell Jon that I was but the words wouldn’t come out. Jon said, “Stay still and I’ll check you over.”

Jon then started to slowly run his hands all over me to see if he could find anything out of place or anything that hurt when he touched it. Fortunately nothing hurt but he did find something out of place. My skirt was still round my waist and my top was round my neck. As Jon moved down my body he lightly ran his hands over my breasts. This made my nipples stand to attention. As his hands went down up one leg then down the other he pressed the side of his hand onto my pussy. I let out a moan that made the old man jump a bit. As Jon reached my other foot he said, “Nothing seems to be out of place, does it hurt anywhere?” I waited for a few seconds thinking what to say, then said, “I’ve got this burning feeling between my legs can you do something about that please?” Jon said, “There’s nothing wrong with you get up and cover yourself up.” As I got up I saw that the old man’s face was a picture.

We didn’t go directly back to the car; we went for a walk round the park. There was no one in the kids play area so we went and had a go on the swings. As Jon pushed me higher and higher my skirt blew up. It was a good job that there were no kids there. After that Jon told me to climb over the climbing frame. When I got to a sort of arch in the frame Jon told me to hang upside down by my knees. Of course my skirt was round my waist and my top was round my neck and my blood was rushing to my head.

I never heard them approaching but I definitely saw the 3 young teenage kids when they stopped their bikes just in front of me. I started to pull myself up but Jon said, “Stay!” After what seemed like an eternity where I could hear my blood pounding in my head Jon finally got hold of my body and lifted me off. As my head slowly cleared I saw the lads sniggering then biking away. Jon had to hold me a bit as we walked back to the car. I enjoyed that.
Before he would let me into the car I had to take my skirt off and we drove home with me wearing just my trainers and skimpy top. Not one person gave any indication that they’d noticed.

Back home Jon and I packed the car. We were going camping at Blackpool for a couple of days.

Tuesday - We set off very early and got to the Manchester area before we hit any real traffic problems. We got held-up in a traffic jam just before we needed to turn off the M6 and it was late morning when we finally found a campsite. As we entered the campsite I remembered that I was wearing my favourite cheesecloth dress and that I’d have to bend-over and squat down a lot to put the tent up then get everything into it. I felt a bit disappointed when there was no one around the area that Jon decided we’d use.

After we’d pitched the tent we went for a walk round. The site was a little self-contained village with its own little shop, café and bar. Jon decided to give that a miss and we walked onto the main road and got a bus into the centre of Blackpool. We walked along the beach and I was glad (I think) that I was wearing my cheesecloth dress rather than the skirt and top that I’d worn the previous day. At least the dress dropped back down into place after the wind had blown it up, the skirt was so light that it would probably have stayed up. I got a few people looking at me when the dress did blow up.

We had some ‘typical’ British Fish and Chips for lunch, I thought that they were all right but Jon said that he’d had a lot better. On the walk back to the campsite we stopped at one of the hundreds of amusement arcades along the seafront. Jon gave me some coins and I spent ages dropping them into one of those machines that slowly push the coins over the edge. I think I just about broke even by the time I’d finished.

Near the campsite was a bit of a fun fair that we had a look round. We had a go on the bumper cars, which was fun. Jon had a go at rifle shooting and won a big pink teddy bear that he gave to me. For a laugh we went into this hall of mirrors. There were hundreds of them on the walls and ceiling. They really did distort shapes. There were a few other people in there as well, quite a laugh. At one point I saw a lad of about 14 who didn’t seem to be enjoying himself. After a few seconds I realised that he was looking at a mirror on the floor, one that I was stood on. Guess what he was looking at. What the hell I thought; I’ll give him something to have a quiet wank about in bed that night so I looked away from him and opened my legs. After a couple of minutes Jon came over to me grabbed my arm and pulled me away saying, “Stop it,” you’ll drive the poor lad crazy.

Back at the campsite I made a cup of tea on the little camping stove. We didn’t have a table with us so I was doing everything down on the grass. At first I forgot that with me being squatted down with my dress not covering all my legs that my pussy would be on show for everyone to see (if they looked). It was only when I saw some young lads playing football in the area in front of our tent spend a lot of time on the grass looking over towards me that I remembered. Too late by then so I just stayed there letting them get educated.

Before we went out that night we went for a shower. The ladies shower block backs onto the men’s and there was a hole in the wall at the back of the shower cubicle that I went into (the only one free). I couldn’t be sure but I’m think that there was someone looking through it because I kept seeing light coming through it, then it going off. Anyway someone watching me take a shower isn’t going to upset me. I made a point of standing where whoever would be able to get a good look at my pussy. And I frigged myself to a quick orgasm just for the fun of it.

It was a bit windy that evening so Jon let me wear a sweater over my dress. That didn’t stop the skirt part blowing up, but at least I was a bit warmer. We walked to a pub on the seafront that was full of young people. Nothing exciting happened other than that we had a good time watching everyone get drunk.

Both Jon and I climbed into a double sleeping bag that night. Jon fucked me from behind and I went to sleep with Jon still inside me.

I woke up at about 4:00 o’clock in the morning dying for a pee. I climbed out of the tent and squatted down behind it. I hadn’t bothered putting any clothes on as it was dark and quiet but when I was in mid flow I was lit-up by someone shinning a torch at me. Everything was still quiet and the beam was coming from a tent a short distance away. The torch beam stayed on me as I finished off then stood up. When I was upright the beam was on the lower part of me so I could see where it was coming from but I couldn’t see a face. After a few seconds of trying to see I gave up and went back into the tent. The beam followed me all the way.

Wednesday - Next morning I was up early and in the shower before Jon got up. I checked the showers and found that the cubicle that I’d been in had the smallest hole in the wall. All the others were bigger and one was so big that I thought that I’d be able to get my hand through. The wall wasn’t very thick either. Anyway I decided to have my shower in that cubicle and half way through I saw the light in the hole go a bit darker. I made sure that whomever it was got a good look at my pussy and jewellery then I bent over so that my bum and pussy was close to the hole.

The next thing that I knew was that something was just touching my bum. I looked round and saw about 2 inches of this dick sticking out of the hole. It was circumcised like Jon’s but I don’t think that it was his and I wasn’t going to let it fuck me. I thought about backing onto it but I decided against it. What I did do though was to grab it and wank whoever until a whole load of his cum shot into my cubicle.

After that I decided to get out and quickly get dried in the open area, wrap my towel round me and get back to our tent. Fortunately I didn’t see any men around as I almost ran back to our tent. Jon was still in the sleeping bag when I got back and when I went into the tent he got out of the bag and told me to sit on his morning erection. As I sat there I amused him by telling him what had happened.

I wore my dungaree dress and a short crop top that day and I had the expected problem (ha) of my pussy showing as I cooked some bacon and eggs for us. As I was doing that 2 youths got out of the tent where torch had been shining from when I’d got up for a pee. Both of the youths stared at me as they walked passed us.

After breakfast we walked away from the centre then turned round and ended up back at the fun fair. Jon was in a bit of a daft mode and we had a ride on a roundabout. Jon told me to ride on a horse while he got on a motorbike. That plastic horse was cold on my bum and anyone who was looking must have had quite a sight when I got on and off it.

As we got off I said that I remembered that last time that I was on a horse, in Tenerife. It brought back some nice memories. Jon said that we could go horse riding there; he’d seen an advert back at the campsite. I reminded him that I’d only got dresses with me but all he said was, “so what? “Before I knew it we were back at the campsite telephoning the riding school and booking a session that afternoon.

When we got there this young girl looked me up and down and said, “Haven’t you got any trousers?” before I could say anything Jon said, “It doesn’t matter, she can ride like that.” The girl gave me a funny look and then turned away. There was another couple who arrived about the same time as us; they were in their early twenties. He was wearing shorts and a T-shirt and she looked as if she was wearing black tights under a T-shirt. When she got on the horse they gave her I’d swear that I could see her pussy. It was just a quick flash but I couldn’t see any trace of any knickers and I’m sure that it was her hairy pussy that I could see through the stretched material.

Jon got on his horse then it came to my turn. They put the horse next to a big lump of concrete so that it was easy but as I swung my leg over I saw that all the others were looking at me. By then they must all have seen my jewellery. As the horses started to walk out of the yard 3 other girls on horses joined us. Two of them were only wearing bikinis and the third a pair of shorts and a T-shirt. Those 3 were obviously experienced riders and they were galloping round the fields as soon as they got the chance. The rest of us stayed at a walking pace. One of the girls has big breasts and a lose fitting bikini top. As soon as she started galloping I wondered how long it would be before that top came off.

We all started going a bit faster and I was starting to enjoy the feeling of the leather saddle on my pussy and between my legs. We went from the fields and down onto a quiet stretch of beach. The 3 girls were riding up and down the beach at the waterfront. The 2 girls in bikinis were both having problems (not that they looked as if they minded). The one with the big breasts had come out of her bikini top and both Jon and the other man were watching the bouncing. The other girl’s bikini bottom had turned into a wedgie. She looked as if she was wearing a thong.

The girl from the stables stopped us then told us that we could ride up and down the beach for a bit. While we were doing that she said that she was going to join the 3 girls who were racing up and down. As we set off I looked back and saw that she had got off her horse and was taking her T-shirt off (she had a bra on). I kept looking and watched her take her jodhpurs off. As she pulled them down her knickers came down with them. She pulled the knickers back up then got back on her horse and was off.

The 4 of them came passed us a few times and all of them looked as if they were in some sort of trance. It was obviously a happy trance as the all had a grin on their faces. I don’t know why I didn’t twig, but it was Jon who said, “They’re getting off on that aren’t they?” The other man heard him and said, “Yeah, great isn’t it?” He turned to his woman and said, “Why don’t you have a go?” With that she was off, not as fast as the others though. Jon turned to me and said, “You have a go.”

I’d never ridden a horse fast and was a bit nervous but I wanted to have a go. I’d already got a wet patch on the saddle and my pussy was telling me that it wanted more so off I went. As the horse started to gallop I was scared at first but I managed to get into some sort of rhythm bouncing up and down. I don’t know if I was doing it right from a horse riding point of view but the bouncing up and down on the saddle was doing my pussy the world of good. I think I was starting to realise why so many girls like horse riding. Maybe the material that jodhpurs are made of is so thick because it needs to absorb all that pussy juice.

Anyway I was off. My dress was up round my waist with all the bouncing up and down and I was starting to get close. I turned (somehow) the horse and started back. It wasn’t long before I was cumming and I was still shaking as I went past Jon and the other bloke who were both trying to watch all of us at once. When it came to the turning point I got the horse to slowly walk back with me squelching as I gently bounced up and down on the saddle. My dress was still up when I got back to Jon and the other man who just couldn’t take his eyes off me. Jon said, “Good was it?” All I could manage was, “You bet!” as I swung one leg over and slid off the horse. As I stood there my dress slid back down to cover my bum and pussy.

After a few minutes the other girls came back over to us. They were all wet and I’m still not sure if it was with sweat or spray as they rode through the waves. Four of them had their bottom halves lost into the cracks of their bums and the girl with big breasts hadn’t bothered to cover them. All 5 of them had nipples that were sticking out, and the girl with the man had her tights looking as if she’d sat in a bowl of cum. She looked quite silly really.

When the girl from the stables got her breath back she put her T-shirt and jodhpurs back on then said, “That was good, let’s start back shall we?” She didn’t wait for an answer, but I heard the other man say to Jon, “That was one hell of an experience there’s times when I wish I was a woman.” Jon just said, “Yes” and came over to help me get back onto my horse. Needless to say that as I got my leg over (no pun intended) everyone could see my jewellery again.

The walk back to the stables was uneventful and we left as soon as we got back. On the way back to the campsite Jon decided that he wanted to go for a walk on his own so I decided that I’d walk back into the noisy part for another look around. I walked along the beach and then up towards the crowds. I was busy looking at something up on the road and lost my footing on a rock near the steps. Over I went twisting my ankle as I went. Fortunately I landed on the sand and didn’t hurt anything other than my ankle, which hurt like hell. A middle-aged couple saw me go over and not get up so they came over to help me. When I told them about my ankle they helped me up and over to a first-aid point.

It wasn’t long before 2 first-aiders were administering their skills. They’d told me to lie on this bed while they slowly removed my shoe then prodded and poked my foot to see what the damage was. At first I was more interested in my ankle to realise that the men were lifting my leg up and out a bit. I guess that they were expecting to see a pair of knickers, or at best a hairy pussy. One pair of eyes lit up when they saw my jewellery.

“What the hell,” I thought, my priority was my ankle and whatever they were doing was helping. I didn’t care about the little modesty that I still have. One of the men eventually told me that he didn’t think that anything was broken and asked me if he could spray something on my ankle. I haven’t a clue what it was but it was amazing, one minute my ankle was throbbing and the next it was nearly normal. With most of the pain gone I decided to have a bit of fun and sat up, bent my knee and brought my ankle to my lap so that I could rub it.

After a couple of seconds I looked at the men, both sets of eyes were riveted on my pussy so I stopped and pulled my skirt down so that they couldn’t see it any more. As I did I said, “Whoops, it was such a nice day that I didn’t bother putting any knickers on, hope you don’t mind.” After a couple of seconds as their brains realised that the show was over one of them said, “Not at all young lady, we’re used to it.” The bulges in their trousers told me that they weren’t used to it. I thanked them and left.

I took the tram back to close to the campsite and was having a lie down when Jon got back.
After an uneventful shower Jon told me to put my best dress on and we got a taxi into town. I’d put my silky dress on and as I got into the taxi the driver watched my every move. Because I had to bend over to get into the car I’m sure that he was getting a good view of my breasts.

Jon took me to a big hotel and the taxi driver watched us walk up the steps to the main entrance. I knew that he was watching so I bent forward a bit so that he got a good view of my bare ass. We had a fantastic meal but no dancing; my ankle was still hurting a bit so Jon agreed to let me stay sat down. Didn’t have any fun with the waiter, it was a girl and she seemed more interested in Jon than in me.

Thursday - Got up early and the weather wasn’t too good so Jon decided that we’d pack up and head for home. We took a detour and drove through part of the Lake District. Very nice, but as the weather was dull we didn’t bother stopping anywhere. On the drive down the motorway Jon told me to take my dress off and ride back naked. The only people who seemed to notice were a couple of lorry drivers that we passed. I think Jon deliberately slowed down and crawled passed them to let them have a good look at me.

Friday - Wasn’t really looking forward to work but it wasn’t too bad. I did notice Debbie giving the Manager a quick flash up her dress. I wonder what she was after. That night Jon took me to our local pub, I noticed a couple of men looking at my legs but the place was too crowded for any real fun.

Saturday August 21
Work was OK. Had lunch with Debbie and asked why she was flashing her pussy at the manager. It turns out that she was trying to get a pay rise but the manager didn’t want to know. She said that she was beginning to wonder if the bloke had decided that he was gay. She wasn’t too happy when I suggested that perhaps she’d flashed him so many times that it had become the norm and it didn’t do anything for him anymore.

Just before closing time I got a really awkward customer. She really pushed my patience to its limits and I was still mad when I got home. I did something stupid in the kitchen and Jon told me off. Instead of apologising I answered him back so I got punished. I know that I like Jon’s punishments but at the time I wasn’t thinking about that, it was that stupid woman at the salon.

Jon’s immediate reaction was to tell me to ‘assume the position’. It had been a while since Jon had told me to do that and I was a bit slow in reacting. He left me like that for about 30 minutes before marching me upstairs and strapping me onto the ‘whipping-T’. I’d forgotten how good it feels being strapped over the ‘T’ with my breasts and bald mons pressing down onto ‘T’ and my legs stretched wide apart with my feet not touching the floor. That feeling of helplessness and the anticipation of knowing what is going to happen next really does clear my mind of everything else.

That evening was full of pleasant surprises. No sooner than Jon completed restraining me to the ‘T’ than I felt something hit my pussy then go into it. It was the spring-up dildo that Jon had released. I couldn’t” have been completely ‘square’ on the ‘T’ and it hurt as the pressure of the spring forced the dildo into me, but once in it felt good.

Jon left me strapped there for about 10 minutes before he came back in and pulled the spring-loaded dildo out of me. The anticipation had already made me wet but when I saw Jon come back in naked and with a big hard-on I really felt my juices flow.

It had been a while since Jon had used the cane on me and I’d forgotten how bad the pain was. By the time I’d got to “10, thank you Master” the tears were dripping down onto the floor. At “15, thank you Master,” Jon changed tactics a bit and got the end of the cane to whip round a cheek so that the end hit my pussy. At “19, thank you Master” I started to cum. Jon realised this, dropped the cane and pushed his dick hard into my pussy. I think I started screaming a bit at that point.

It wasn’t long before Jon came as well, and then there was silence for a minute or so as we both slowly came down from our ‘highs’. As soon as I felt Jon start to get soft he pulled out of me and started to un-strap me. He took me round to the other end of the ‘T’ and I had to climb up and lower myself onto the dildo. He then strapped my wrists to the rope, way above my head then switched the ‘fucking machine’ motor on. There I was going up and down on the dildo and enjoying every second of it. It wasn’t long before I was cumming again. When I did Jon left the room and didn’t come back for what seemed like hours. In reality it was probably only about half an hour.

I lost count of the number of times I orgasmed in that 30 minutes and when Jon finally did come back I was covered in sweat, absolutely shattered and very close to passing out. But boy, was I happy. Jon switched the motor off and then turned the wheal so that I was at the lowest point with the big dildo totally hidden inside me. Just when I thought that he was going to help me get down, Jon said, “You can stay there until morning,” and left.

I had to spend the whole night impaled on the dildo, hanging by my wrists. Fortunately most of my weight was supported by my thighs on the ‘T’. After a couple of minutes of trying to pull myself up a bit I just gave up. As I passed-out I remember feeling like the end of the dildo was going to push up through my stomach and out of my mouth.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 20

Sunday August 22
When I woke up I was in agony. I don’t know which hurt the most, my aching arms or my stretched pussy. I was real glad when Jon came in and lifted me off. I couldn’t stand up and Jon had to carry me to my bed. When I woke up again it was mid morning. My arms were almost normal but I felt as if the dildo was still inside me. I had a shower and walked downstairs keeping my feet wide apart.

I couldn’t find Jon anywhere so I got some breakfast then went and lay (face down) on a sun lounger on the patio. About an hour later I heard someone coming round the side of the house and assumed it was Jon. It was only when I heard a voice say, “Bloody hell, what happened to you, what are all those red marks on your backside?” that I realised that it was Trevor. I got up and then said, “I’ve been a naughty girl and Jon punished me, I deserved it.” As I said it I could see Trevor’s eyes looking up and down my naked body. The poor lad’s obviously too young to be used to seeing a naked woman and I could see his shorts move as his dick was getting hard. I don’t think he really knew what to say, he just said, “Well, if you’re alright I’d better get on with cutting the grass.”

Poor lad, he really does need to get himself a girlfriend and get himself laid. I left him to it and went inside to get on with the household chores. Jon returned just as Trevor was leaving. That night I watched TV lying on my stomach on the floor. Jon kept playing with my pussy with his toes. I was hoping that he’d let me sleep with him and fuck me that night, but I slept alone.

Week commencing August 23
Monday - Debbie came round and was a bit shocked to see the red wheal marks on my backside. The pain had gone by then - apart from when I pressed on a red bit. When I told her what had happened she said that she could never let anyone do that to her, even if she did get to cum a few times in the process. I told her that I certainly wasn’t complaining.

Debbie had come round to ask a favour, a few pubic hairs had started growing again and she wanted me to use the hair removal machine on them. Before I’d had chance to say anything she’d dropped her skirt leaving her naked from the waist down. “Look” she said, pointing to one of them.

I don’t remember having had that problem when I removed mine, but there again; I did remove all Debbie’s on the same day so I guess that it was possible to miss a few very small ones.

I went and got the machine and we went into the conservatory. Debbie lay back on one of the reclining chairs and I got to work. The inevitable happened and I started to see Debbie’s pussy lips swelling and her juices seeping out. I looked up at Debbie’s face to see her eyes closed and a bit of a smile on her face. As I moved from hair to hair I had to open her lips to look for any more and I let my fingers slide in and out of her pussy. By the time I got the last one my hands were so slippery that I was having trouble keeping hold of the machine. I put the machine down and started doing a proper job on her pussy. It wasn’t long before she started to cum and I kept going until she came for a second time. After she’d calmed down we went into the kitchen and got us some lunch before Debbie said that she had to go - “things to do.” She dressed and left leaving me a bit ‘wanting’.

Wednesday - Had a reasonable time a Tesco, I wore my cheesecloth dress and had some fun bending over in front of a couple of young male shelf-stackers.

The paperboy came for his money that evening and had a good stare at me. I suppose that at his age you just can’t get used to seeing naked women.

Friday - The only exciting thing that happened that day was that the salon boss asked me to wax the legs and bikini line of a woman. It turned out to be a girl of about 15 or 16. When we got upstairs I told the girl to get on the reclining chair as I started getting the things ready.

When I turned round the girl was sat in the chair all right, but she was naked from the waist down. When I told her that she could have kept her knickers on she said, “I wasn’t wearing any. And anyway, wouldn’t you have needed to remove them to do my bikini line?” The girl obviously didn’t know what was normal and I guess someone had been winding her up a bit. I managed to think quickly and saw the opportunity for a bit of fun. After a couple of seconds I said, “That depends on whether or not you want all your pubic hair removing, some women like to leave a bit.” The girl thought for a few seconds then said, “All my friends say that everyone has them all removed so I want them all off.”

I was quite surprised at how well the girl handled the pain of the wax strips being pulled off. It was only when I started on the hairs round her pussy that she started cringing before I pulled them off and she let out a couple of muffled screams when I did rip them off. She also let out some pussy juices as well. Part of her was enjoying it.

We were both enjoying the part where I rubbed oil all over her pussy afterwards. I told her it was part of the treatment and made a big deal of rubbing it right into her hole. She was enjoying it as well, I’m sure that I felt her have a little orgasm but she was obviously trying to hold back.

Saturday August 28
Work wasn’t very exciting but when I got home that evening I saw that Jon had bought a new vacuum cleaner. One of those Dyson ones where a lot of the parts are made of transparent and brightly coloured plastic. When I switched it on I realised that the suction was a lot stronger than the old one. When I told Jon he smiled and said that we were going to have some fun with that. I didn’t realise what he meant at the time.

That evening Jon took me to a nice pub way out in the country and we had a lovely meal. I wore just a tight black pencil dress and shoes and I got lots of looks from the men there. Jon kept talking about what I could do with the new vacuum cleaner and I hadn’t a clue what he was on about.

Sunday August 29
After the usual slow breakfast and paper reading Jon took me to the gym. We didn’t go for a work out which was a bit of a shame as on the way there I had been wondering if the same young man would be there and I was looking forward to ‘getting off’ in front of him again. Instead Jon told me to put just my white Lycra bikini on and meet him in the pool. The place was nearly empty and we managed to get quite a few laps in before people started getting in the way.

From there we went into the sauna and lay on the benches. As I climbed on Jon said that as my bikini bottoms were just about lost in my pussy and ass crack I may as well take them right off, the top as well. Even if there had been anyone else in there I would still have done it and it wasn’t long before I was laying on my back naked.

About 5 minutes later a woman about my age came in and spent the rest of our time in there staring at me. I couldn’t work out if the staring was with approval or disapproval. Anyway when he’s had enough Jon told me to go and get showered and dressed and to meet him at the entrance.

Back home Jon settled down to watch some motor racing from Belgium while I cooked the dinner.

After the motor racing Jon told me to get the new vacuum cleaner out and then to lie down on one of the reclining chairs in the conservatory and to close my eyes. I heard the vacuum cleaner being switched on and then the next thing I knew was that the end of the thin crevice suction nozzle was touching my right nipple. Needles to say my nipple went rock hard instantly. My nipple was easily sucked into the end of the nozzle and when I opened my eyes I could see it vibrating about in the end of the transparent nozzle. The feeling was fantastic and I was disappointed when Jon pulled it off. It wasn’t too bad because Jon moved the nozzle to my left nipple straight away. I could feel my pussy getting wet and that lovely feeling deep in my stomach.

A couple of minutes later Jon took the nozzle off and slowly moved it down my front to my pussy. As soon as it got near my chain it sucked it up and I screamed. Jon immediately pulled back and switched the machine off. After a quick inspection Jon decided that it would be best if I removed the rings and chain. He said that he didn’t want them to be ripped off me.

When I lay down again Jon started the vacuum and moved the nozzle all around my pussy eventually letting it suck my clit into it. Boy was that good. My clit was rattling around inside the nozzle and I was really getting turned on.

It only took a minute or so of that before I started to cum. Jon wasn’t finished, he alternated the nozzle between sucking my clit, my pussy lips and my nipples. At the same time he let the nozzle get close to the entrance to my hole. It was unbelievable; the whole of my body around my pussy was vibrating like mad. I was cumming over and over again. This went on for what seemed like a lifetime. It was nearly as good as being left on the ‘fucking machine’ upstairs. I was glad that Jon didn’t let the nozzle go right inside me, I’m sure that it would have sucked half of me out and down that pipe. As it was my juices managed to get right down the pipe and into the transparent tank.

In the end, when Jon finally switched the machine off I was knackered and a bit sore but that didn’t stop Jon from fucking me.

After about an hour just lying there I went and had a shower before getting on with the rest of my chores for the day.

That night Jon surprised me when he told me to stop writing this Journal. I’ve got quite used to the routine of updating it, and will miss keying the details of what I’ve been up to into it. I’ll also miss the hours of playing with myself and bringing myself to orgasm after orgasm as my brain goes though all the exciting times that I’ve had. Never mind, if that what Jon wants.

Jon also told me that he’s thinking about publishing it on the Internet. On the one hand that makes me all excited (wet as well) but on the other hand I’m a bit apprehensive. I’m not ashamed of what Jon and I get up to but I’m a bit concerned that people we know me will recognise me.

If this really is the end of this journal then I feel that I have to say that not only have I enjoyed writing it, I’ve also had (and hope to do so for a long time yet) a lot of fun and pleasure out of my new life. I’m really glad that I found the courage to take that first big step and I’ll always be grateful to Jon for showing me that life really can be so good.

Sunday November 21 1999
Hi there again, Jon has just told me that he’s created a web site for me and that he wants me to post this journal to it. I’m still a bit nervous about doing that but Jon wants me to do it so I will, once I’ve found out how.

Vanessa